Sunday, November 8, 2009

Ana Maria Shua | Four Microfictions


Ana Maria Shua
Four Microfictions
Translated from the Spanish by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

The Vast Number

3452, 3453, 3454…I count, so as to help myself sleep, the vast number of men (whom I imagine leaping over a fence) who will never be my lovers.


A Thousand Possibilities

When I was an adolescent, there spread before me, like an unfolded fan, all my possibilities: I might become an airline pilot or a teacher, a housewife, a writer, a boxer, or an oil derrick. Over the course of time, with each bend in the road, the fan began to close, inclining, finally, in only one direction, to which it had narrowed until there was left to me only one possible destiny; unmistakable, unalterable, distinct, unique: to be an oil derrick, definitely.


Overzealous Thieves

They stole the stereo and the candelabra and the food from the refrigerator, and the crystal ashtrays and the television and even the air conditioner, and then they stole the refrigerator itself, and the television stand and the rest of the furniture and the cash stashed in the strongbox kept in the safe in the bedroom wall, and then they stole the safe and the bedroom wall as well; then they stole all the other walls and the bronze plumbing running through them, and the cement foundations underneath them, and the roof above them, and then they stole the trees and flowers from the garden and then the garden itself and the soil on which the house had been built, and they stole the granite substratum and various additional geologic layers, including one particularly extensive solid mass of pure basalt, and the pockets of water trapped inside it, and they kept on robbing and robbing until they set off an eruption of lava from a volcanic explosion which completely buried all evidence of their exploits, along with the immediate environs, the entire town, and a sizable portion of the greater metropolitan area in which they had carried out their crimes, and various sections of the adjacent geography, too, and, finally, fittingly, themselves, those bungling, impetuous and, most of all, overrated thieves.


Fishfoot

—A fish hurt my foot.

—Did a shark bite you?

—No, it wasn’t a shark, and it didn’t attack me.

—But you said it hurt you?

—Yes. I put my foot in...water…and something tugged at me from below, quite hard…but I couldn’t see what it was…

—It tugged at your foot?

—It didn’t tug, exactly. It hurt me. It tugged, but not at my foot. It was a very rare fish.

—What was it like?

—I couldn’t see it, but I know it was a fish. It had a peculiar name and was very rare.

—And then?

—Then I found myself here. Where is this, anyway?

___________
English language copyright ©2009 by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert.

Born in Buenos Aries in 1951, Ana Maria Shua first published a collection of poetry at age 16, El sol y yo (1967). To date she has published five longer works of fiction, including, most recently, El peso de la tentación, and several books of shorter fiction, along with four books of what she describes as "microfictions." She has also written numerous children's books.

Tuesday, October 27, 2009

Douglas Messerli | Transport of Love (a review of Jacques Poulin's Translation Is a Love Affair)


Douglas Messerli
Transport of Love

Jacques Poulin Translation Is a Love Affair, translated from the French by Sheila Fischman (Brooklyn: Archipelago Books, 2009)

Marine, the translator-narrator of Jacques Poulin's 2006 novel, appearing in English as Translation Is a Love Affair, is a young woman living on Île d'Orléans near Quebec City in Canada. In the city itself lives an aging writer, Jack Waterman, whose work Marine is currently translating. The two work seperately, but Waterman regularly visits her on weekends, enjoying the natural setting of herons, deer, foxes, and other wild animals as a sedative for his health.

Despite the disparity of their ages, the two seemingly get along well—they are, afterall, through their names, fluid figures—both living in worlds of their own making, and together they have entered into a sort of friendly relationship that might be described as an innocent love. Throughout this poetic fiction, indeed, the two share their pleasure in fiction and poetry.

In the midst of this domestic ritual, Marine discovers a black cat at her door, threatened by her own pet cat, Chaloupe. She adopts the stray, but not before making a few inquiries at the town adjacent to Vieux-Québec, discovering that a young girl has seen the cat delivered up by a woman in a taxi. A short while later, Marine undoes the cat's collar to which finds a note attached: My name is Famine. I am on the road because my mistress can no longer take care of me...," the remaining words seemingly erased.

When the young translator shares this information with her author friend, he confirms her own feelings, that the message is not only a statement about the cat but, in some subtle way, a cry for help. And at this point in the otherwise realist tale, Poulin begins to spin another fable-like tale, beginning with Marine's attempt to recover the rest of the message, possibly written with lemon juice so that it would fade, by heating it with a match. The scap of paper predictably catches fire, but not before revealing the missing words: "or of herself."

Like a strange mystery tale another plot begins to unfold. Through a local detective, a former police officer, Marine is able to track down the address of the original cat owner, living in a three-story building in the vicinity of Waterman's apartment. The author checks the building out, only to find that it is internally locked. However, again with the help of detective, the couple film the vague figures who occassionally come to the terrace, discovering the inhabits to be an older woman who looks like a witch and a young girl with bandaged hands.

Throughout the telling of this mystery story, the more mundane stories of the translator and author, of the translator's past (including the deaths of her sister and mother), and the couple's literary experiences are interwoven into a somewhat outrageous plot, as the two witness a late-night fight between the girl and witch, ending in an apparent suicide of the older woman and breakdown of the young girl, Limoilou.

Unabashedly, they follow the ambulance to the hospital, asking about the condition of Limoilou, and a few weeks later, after having a conversation with the welfare worker, they accompany Famine, the cat, on visit to the girl, suggesting that she may want to come live with Marine and spend some time with Waterman as well. Limoilou, ultimately choses to do that, and at book's end, we see girl entranced by the herons at water's edge, with Marine summarzing her "earthly paradise": "I wouldn't have been surprised to see the red fox or even the doe with her fashion model ankles come trotting down the dirt road to join the processionof the girl and the two cats."

It's a lovely fantasy, of course, but it is hard to perceive this tale as anything but just that, a fantasy. I don't know how things like child welfare are handled in Québec, but I have my doubts that the orphan would have so quickly handed over to a woman who describes her own person as someone living just for herself and to an elderly man, not her husband, who throughout the book is abstracted from life. That Limoulou should even be allowed to make this decision on her own seems rather unlikely. Both the translator and author revel in their independence, a various times admitting to purposely ignoring rules and regulations (Waterman, for instance, refuses to take his heart medicine), which suggests they may have little ability to properly look after a somewhat troubled child.

Moreover, if we are to believe that this rather passively inacted mystery is at the heart of the fiction, what are the various literary speculations, the narrator's own struggle with her past, and their separate confrontations with the surrounding world doing in the same book? It's almost as if Poulin has been telling us two or three different tales, not all of them congruent with the others.

Only if we understand the little mystery of the girl with "bandaged hands," as a work of art created between the two, through the intellectualized love between author and translator, does the work as a whole make any sense. These creative forces have brought this little girl with the lost cat to life, have transformed (another kind of "translation") a figure who cannot fend for herself (Limoilou has bandaged hands) into a metaphoric being that serves both their literal needs. In a sense, they have birthed, not through a sexual act but through their imaginations, a being which temporarily fulfills what they are missing in their lives. In that sense, Limoulou becomes one with the mythic-like creatures inhabiting Marine's estate, becomes one with the herons, the fox, the doe, the cats, and retired race horses to which Marine speaks, a beautiful apparition of happiness. Perhaps the story of Waterman's which she has been translating is the story of Limoulou and her struggle with the wicked witch, which may be the last of Waterman's fictions.

As Poulin quotes Albert Bensoussan, in the prologue to this book: "In the final analysis, it really is about a couple, and the matter under discussion is love. Yes, we are talking about translation, which is defined first of all as a transport. Transport of language or transport of love."

Los Angeles, October 26, 2009

Saturday, October 24, 2009

Mac Wellman | from Linda Perdido


Mac Wellman
from Linda Perdido


Five.

Once past the marches of Moon Trouble, the couple glides into (and over) what is known as the Hidden Quarter of Set County, holding hands. Their eyes sparkle; they are in love. Behind them the enormous sun is a blazing, burnished medallion of tremulous metallica. All is well; the world is a happy place for those aloft in the hot air balloon of their over-wandering, far above, between cloud towers the color of the rusty and bloody red badlands of New Marrowbone. Sweetly and severally, they blacken and reblacken each others’ teeth, and ride the wind known as the North American Imp’s Breath as it wafts them, completely counter intuitively, from East to west, rising above the Shamrock Cordillera and over mist-shrouded Moth County, the place inhabited by old clothes and antique iron clothes-racks. They sing bad songs from yesteryear like “O Arabella” and Mumblety-peg” and “I Shall Cast my Shadow as Far as Your Car”. Spike’s cloven hoof of a face softens in the moist warm steam rising off Lake Lucrece near the outskirts of Cananga, the old hub of transport for the entire region; and especially the made to measure and variable focus foam rubber flywheel industry, known world wide.

Nearby heady New Dynamo’s flaming night factories churn out fantastic geysers and towers of semi-liquified scree and fiery clouds of Kanu-Kanu, slag and asphalt which when cooled is employed as a generatrix in various lively powders; in particular, Phenobotulene and Pistolplasm, substances sought in all the capitals of Europe and Asia. Set County’s photopetropharoonical pride. Next the lovers shrill with delight at the sight, veiled through flat, black planes of a northerly cloud sheet dark as deepest indigo, of the towers of the Mohonka Extension Bridge, the last and greatest work of the famed architect Flatwood Easthammer, a nephew of the great Mahoon and literary dilettante, P. J. Bojangles Crapley. The Crapleys and the Perdidos share an ancestor in the in the person of Consternation P. (For Perdido) “Buzzsaw” Nightwalker, a member of the United states Senate just before the brief and unfortunate presidency of S. S. “Steamboat” Crowe; and also an inventor of a kind of circular saw, one given to lilts and tilts and thus off the main branch of technological advance.

Sweet Linda lifts a champagne toast to her distant relation as they fly over the Nightwalker Mausoleum in nearby Minsk, adjacent Mink Muscle, near East Fossil and West Hijack, along the crumbling two-lane highway that runs into the rolling grasslands surrounding the town of P— ; P for unpronounceable, near which Narthex notices line after line of dusty, yellowish clouds. Smoke or Smaze. Smunk even, daze. Days of daze, he offers to his gal, speculatively stroking the jagged scare than runs up the North side of his face, from Adam’s apple, around the cheek bone to a thin and hollow temple. Looks to be a motorcade of heavy trucks, earth moving machinery, backhoes, graders. Wonder what they are doing in such a far and empty place as that? His wonder wanders as the balloon turns about, and teased by a new, lighter wind, tizzies on for all the world like a child’s toy exponentially removed by some fluxion of airy nothings, by moon cats and goldish crickets, out of noplace into someplace.

Linda Perdido is thinking about this glorious day of reckoning, recognition and plain old fashioned wreckage. Nothing can beat the feeling you get. Her crooked smile is so wicked you could read it, and her by implication, as an instance of innocence unalloyed. Now those years of humiliation, the teasing of her social-betters, the harsh punishment for petty theft and ladybird beetle larceny; for misdemeanors, miscreation, misdeeds and misdoods. Miscarriage in major and minor keys. That year at the Bad Girls’ School at Wemkie. Misconduct and misguidance at the Drug Rehab facility at Broom. Misery, years of it, just itching to be expressed to the full extent of the Second Digit, proudly erect, in the stony face of authority whomever and wherever he or she might dwell all over this colossal shit hole of Set County, a place more fit for the Japanese Beetle than for a person clued into her own minutely calibrated inner-life. Her cold and gem-like gaze skims lightly over the landscape, a landscape she has had to deal with from a stance of chronic powerlessness all of her twenty-five years, and finally this! This Advent, this miracle, this miracle trellis of the blackest of black blooming roses, and in the farthest reaches of her psyche: nightbright wicked blacklight the color of obsidian, the color of anthracite.

Her soul is anthracite, his is of zinc; the conversation is all crazy eights, tetchy, and often catadioptric. A whiff of cannabis reaches high flying birds– ducks, pigeons, and of course the little known Perdido Macaw, so rare and metaphysical that the creature’s namesake is, herself, unaware of this creatured fact. (Not quite the namesake as the bird was named for Honor and Hope, twin daughters of a distant relation, Carter Fenelon Perdido, a professor at the Department of Avian Studies at Glorious Morning College in Cananga; long dead but dearly remembered by his disciples at the Ganymede Foundation.

The lovers’ collective vocabulary: Forty-six words; the central object in their over-wandering of Set County and beyond: Maximumification of the state of cool; knowledge of the finer points of balloon navigation: Hazy at first, hazy at best; the state of provisioning as of this moment: Half a dozen ham and cheese sandwiches on rye toast, two Granny Smith apples, a smallish but inordinately fuzzy pink peach, a carton of slimjims, a gallon of spring water from over in Vandalia, and a case of Blitz beer in aluminum cans (with the irate black-tufted Malabar squirrel on the label; irate and like Narthex, zinc of will, gazing knowingly and hard directly into the eye of the would be imbiber; plans for the future: Vague at best, indefinite; religious sensations: Eleusinian, priapic (loosely defined), satanic; their proximate destination: Rattlesnake Mountain Lodge in the High Sierra where the two bad ones envisage another swath of desecration and demolishment at Camp Wounded Bear, a summer institute for advanced study of the Book of Mormon and the golden questions, the playing of Bugles and other Horns; (first) secondary destination: Loon Lake on Matapan Peninsula near the Velvet Sea, a place said to harbor myriad penitent and initiates– many of them old pals of Narthex from his days in the reformatory at Weasel– at the Temple of Lower Motorcycle; (second) secondary destination: Proboscis Island in Smoke Top Bay, Each Sandwich County, and in especial, the upper slopes of Old Moldy where there is to be found a certain medicinal herb, Pheronacea or Gag’s Periwinkle, said to possess spectacular powers of enhancement in the mental realms of sparkle, dazzle and total pizzaz; (third) secondary destination: The animal shelter at New Gradual, Montana, where it is hoped pet adoption might be arranged for, in order of preference: A fennec, an Osborne’s Owlet (the blood-orange variety), and, or, a Jupiter Beetle from Kalimantan said to be able to change colors, imitate rhythmically and in various radiant Coleopteran registers the Top Ten pop tunes of any given moment; tertiary destination: The holy city of Bing in Bandana County (apparently near Laos on their map, a Ziegfield Projection based on the dubious propositions of “Lateral Thinking”) where Bhang may be purchased in bulk at a reasonable cost depending on the current exchange rate of the Beng, a black-market currency unofficially official in that errant place of untamable hoydenry, maniacal hubbub, black lizards (always irresistible for our irrepressible girl); ultimate destination, barring instantiation of the higher (as opposed to the lower) Unseen– the cave known as Morocco’s Lair said to be located behind the false wall, in an unknown closet, adjoining the antique bathroom at the Inn of the Zinn of Mohocs on the occult or hidden side of the hypothetical planet(oid) Blue Streak whose maddening and rubbery orbital periodicity is such that the object never emerges from behind the moon; their purpose in regard to this last: To ascertain the truth of what is said about this feature of Blue Streak, namely Morocco’s Lair, at the Temple of Higher Motorcycle by certain of the higher priests; and what precisely is this something that is alleged to have been said? This they have forgotten, but it runs roughly like this, although scrambled and jumbled by nameless deep space juju:

w§#Á)&666§`&€{~{

; and just what is, in precise terms, their true destination to be, after all this tacking and yawing, all this waxing and waning? Vast, rumpled, slumbering Set County, skin the color of the Komodo; whose dream is the inside of a hunk of basalt (in the dream Set thinks, those who once made quite a noise now lie quiet).

Are the two criminal balloonists aware of this?

No.

Does anyone know this is the case?

No.

Does anyone know anything?

No – a trifecta of negation, like a tanager with three heads; or Cerberus (A hybrid Saluki), guardian of the bad place, the bad place called P —.

You guess.

Yes. You guessed it. Yes.

Back at the smoking ruin of the WalMart at Silo Heights, a small, wet, scorched and smoke-blackened man from the Tabernacle; small and mild and about as wise as a peach, surveys his crumpled SUV– smashed by falling debris and strangled by a seething mass of fire hoses. Crumpled and sodden, the SUV (a brand new Taboo) is filled to the top with box after box of soggy toilet paper, paper towels and napkins. Norris McCoy is his name, and he turns to one of his brethren, also of the Tabernacle, and says, I should have stayed at home, his voice breaking.

___________
Copyright ©2009 by Mac Wellman


Mac Wellman's recent plays are: Bitter Pierce, Jennie Richee, Anything's Dream, and Antigone. He has published two novels with Sun & Moon Press, The Fortuneteller and Annie Salem, and one long fiction, Q's Q with Green Integer. Sun & Moon also published his book of poems, A Shelf in Sheep's Clothing; Roof Books published his poetry collection, Miniature. With Douglas Messerli, Wellman co-edited the large drama anthology, From the Other Side of the Century II. Sun & Moon also published his plays Bad Penny and The Land Beyond the Forest, and Green Integer reprinted (from Sun & Moon) his quartet of plays, Crowtet. Welllman has received numerous awards, including an NEA grant, Rockefeller, McKnight, and Guggenheim Fellowships. In 1990 he received an Obie for Best American Play (Bad Penny, Crowbar, and Terminal Hip), and in 1991 he received another Obie for Sincerity Forever. In 2003 he received an Obie for Lifetime Achievement. He is the Donald I. Fine Professor Play Writing at Brooklyn College.

Thursday, October 8, 2009

Raymond Federman | Reflections on Ways to Improve Death


Raymond Federman (photo by Douglas Messerli)

Raymond Federman
Reflections on Ways to Improve Death

Statisticians tell us [see The Inconvenience of Mortality, by Morton Passaway & Gerald Coffin, The Amigone Press, 1986, p. 489] of nearly five billion inhabitants of Earth [human that is—no records exist, we are told, concerning the animal population] some eighteen thousand die every minute.

Yes, eighteen thousand humans cease to be within the same minute, almost simultaneously, on a continuous basis. Such numbers baffle the mind like a wilderness of abstractions.
A quick mental calculation [though in this case pen and paper or else an electronic calculator may be needed just to keep track of the zeroes] reveals that approximately every six months a number almost equivalent to the entire population of the planet disappears.

Yes, vanishes, passes away, dies—whichever way one puts it, according to one's view of the fact of death.

It is obvious then, since humanity somehow manages to survive and even perpetuate itself, even though statisticians warn us repeatedly about the dangers of a steady increase of the planet's population [see The Critical Contingencies & Exigencies of Surpopulation, by Angel & Peter Moreheads, Pantheon Press, 1994, second edition, pp. 234-278] that an equal number of people, or a greater number must be born every minute in order to preserve the human element and maintain the equilibrium between birth and death, from the womb to the tomb, as the saying goes.

This suggests, rather explicitly, that there is more fucking going on, on this planet, than dying, especially since not all copulation results in fertilization and produces population.
But that is not the point here. No, the point of contention here is not with numbers, nor how the process of human reproduction is gratuitously and lamentably abused and degraded. Our concern here is with the lack of statistics regarding the categories of death and the causes of death. For even though death is an absolute, nonetheless one would think that by keeping track of its varied causes, one could perhaps improve the process of death.

Deplorably enough, if statisticians are bent on keeping track of numbers, they do not seem to give a damn about keeping track of manners. That is to say, they count the dead but they do not count nor describe the modes of dying. Concerned only with recording, more or less accurately and objectively, the numbers in matters of death, statisticians do not give a shit about how people die, and therefore never give exact information about the categories and causes of death. This really shows to what extent our civilization offers, at best, as Kafka once put it, a truncated and fallacious notion of death that requires of us that we either close our eyes on it or compromise.

In other words, what statisticians have never calculated [to our knowledge at any rate], or rather never categorized, are the causes for human beings to depart, pass away, become defunct, move on, change tense. There are so many noble ways of asserting the fact of death. Yet in their inaptitude to be surprised, statisticians never record the categories of those who leave us, those who join the departed, those who face the final judgment, those who expire, perish, come to an end, cease to exist, become extinct, are extinguished, stop being, are no longer subject to worldly things, and so on. Yes, there are so many ways one can report death, either directly or metaphorically, many ways to express the condition of death to suit one's moral, and even one's aesthetic attitude towards it.

If one were to begin keeping track of the many categories of deaths, that is to say give detailed description of how these occur, one might possibly be able to delay the process, and even render it less frightening, less painful, though of course one could never make it avoidable or reversible, for death is a total irrevocable state that cannot be altered. But more importantly, with precise descriptions of the categories of deaths, one could perhaps improve the process. True, this would require of us an unusual collective explosion of understanding and compassion, sentiments as rare among us these days as among maggots.

Obviously, the one category which cannot be altered or improved is that of natural death. Nothing can be done when the end comes and the human machine falls into a state of total disrepair and exhaustion. When life reaches its natural outcome, there is little one can do about that. Whether one likes it or not, whether or not it happens in one's bed during sleep, that type of death carries an unalterable principle -- it always happens at the right moment, a principle that cannot be refuted either morally or philosophically. This we can call the category of timely deaths.

Another category, though unacceptable to many, which cannot be tampered with, for better or for worse, is that of death by the grace of God. There is no possibility of improvement here since, by its very nature, this category is almost perfect, since the cause lies elsewhere.

However, other categories could certainly be improved. For instance, the category of deaths caused by other people. Much could be done here to reduce the numbers, and perhaps even eliminate this category completely. A simple matter of preventive attention and care. Of course, when dealing with this category, one must make a clear distinction between deaths caused by others deliberately, and deaths caused by others inadvertently. It could be said that the former cannot be avoided since it is coincidental, whereas the latter can probably be prevented because it is accidental. For as Regis Dumort explains [page 130] in his convincing and exhilarating Vue Mondiale des Coincidences et Accidents Macabres [Les Éditions des Pompes Funèbres, 1982]: An accident is just a thing that happens, whereas a coincidence is a thing that is going to happen and does." [My translation]. Therefore, the category of deaths caused accidentally by other people should perhaps be listed separately, so that those who die of such a death can rest in peace without resentment, satisfied that their death was not caused deliberately.

Similarly, the category of self-inflicted deaths is one which, though much discussed lately, and of great concern to liberal groups as well as theological groups, is far from being under control. It could certainly stand some improvement.

To be mentioned also is the category of accidental deaths, not caused by others but by the very person who dies as a result of his or her own carelessness. The list is endless. Naturally, all these categories can be divided into sub-categories, such as premature deaths, unexpected deaths, mysterious deaths, unnatural deaths, deaths by starvation, deaths by over-eating, deaths by electric shocks, deaths by drowning or overdosing, and many others even more eccentric or exotic. In all of these, there is room for improvement, and even total elimination, if only the necessary statistics were available.

There is one category, however, which presents real problems in terms of eventual improvement, and that is the category of our own death. Since we do not know in advance the form our death will take, except, of course, if we choose suicide, we can never propose to ourselves possibilities of improvement. Faced with the inevitability and certainty of our own death, we can only place it in a vague and undetermined category with no hope of possible improvement, for one cannot improve what one doesn't know.

It is curious that this civilization of ours which measures everything, counts everything, evaluates, weighs, packages, analyzes, a civilization that claims to know all, has failed to produce precise statistics for the categories of death. As such, our civilization has prevented all possibilities of improvement in this domain.

Perhaps, just as it is curious that the number of languages people employ on this planet cannot be calculated [no one knows precisely how many there are, all we know vaguely and claim to know is that there are more than four thousand languages, and many still unidentified], it is as curious that the categories of deaths cannot be accounted for. Does this signify that there is a mysterious link between language and death that will never be explained? For in fact, just as certain linguists refuse to accept certain languages and simply categorize them as dialects, some categories of deaths are rejected or considered insignificant because they fall within other categories. That is the case, for instance, with the esoteric category of deaths by torture, which is too often ignored because it is viewed simply as a minor sub-division of the larger category of deaths by violence. In our opinion, death by torture deserves to have its own category, if only because it has become so popular these days on our planet.

Since death is the pure event, the perfect event, as the great Structuralist Michel Foucault calls it in his essay "Theatrum Philosophicum" [see Critique, Vol. XXXVI, No. 282, 1970], any attempt to think that event may give it a semblance of metaphysical quality, but not necessarily metaphysical coherence which would place the idea of death squarely into a system of cause and effect, and that is not possible. Regardless of the category into which it falls, death may have a cause, known or unknown to the one who is dying, but it cannot have an effect, certainly not on the one who is dead. There is no effect of death. Sure, others may feel the effect of that death, but that's beside the point. When you're dead, you feel nothing. It is in this sense that death is a pure event.

As it has been demonstrated repeatedly throughout history, the event of death has its own complex logic. That is why statisticians have such difficulties categorizing death. Death defies human logic. It only abides by its own irrational logic, one might say. Death does not give a damn about life, human or whatever. In this sense, distorting a ligne from Alfred de Vigny to support our assumption: Seule la mort est parfaite, tout les reste est imperfection.

The fact of being dead is a state of being [well, one should rather say, a state of non-being, but that makes death sound too negative] in relation to which an assertion can neither be true nor false because to die is a pure event which verifies nothing, asserts nothing, proves nothing.
Here is a pertinent illustration of the non-assertive quality of death. For instance, when we say Federman is dead, regardless of which category his death falls in, we are merely designating a condition, or expressing a personal opinion or belief. But whatever the case, Federman's death can only be spoken by others, and as such means nothing to him once departed. The dead can never speak his own death, he can never say I am dead! Unless of course speaking metaphorically or theological jargon. Others say that of us after we are deceased, after we have become the pure event of death in an exemplary fashion, when we have changed tense, and are no longer present, nor past. When we have vanished into perfection.

We cannot resist to quote here, in support of our argument, that marvelous ligne from Le Cimètiere Marin of Paul Valèry which so succinctly describes the pure event of death: Le don de vivre a passé dans les fleurs!

It would be presumptuous of us to try and render faithfully into English the sense and sensuality of these words. One can only attempt a clumsy approximation: The gift of life has become flowers!

But to return to our topic. The fact that Federman cannot say I am dead. The fact of being unable to speak one's death is the supreme category which abolishes all the others. It is the ultimate category, the category of the unspeakability of death. Whether one dies in bed, dies in one's boots, dies with one's boots on, dies on the vine, dies in harness, dies prematurely or in one's sleep, dies in a gas chamber, dies while making love to one's lover, when all is done and said, that is the category of death that has reached total improvement because it can no longer be spoken.

Language vanishes into death, and death vanishes into silence. Or is it, death that vanishes into language, and language into silence?
____________
Author of numerous works of fiction, drama, poetry, and criticism, including the fictions Take It or Leave It, The Two-fold Vibration, and Smiles of Washington Square, the latter two books still available from Green Integer. Federman taught for many years at the University of Buffalo before retiring to San Diego.


Federman was born in France, and would later become a friend of Samuel Beckett, a strong influence on his own writing. In 1942, as a child, Ray, hiding in a closet, heard his parents and sisters being taken by Gestapo officers from their Paris apartment. His family died, while he survived, recounting that experience in his novella The Voice in the Closet.


Yesterday morning, after a long battle with cancer, Federman died at the age of 81 in San Diego.

Friday, October 2, 2009

Jeff Harrison | Two Tales

Jeff Harrison
Two Tales

The Melting of Salts, or, A Defence of Poetry

A substance that passes through the fire (that is to say, the line) becomes metaphorical. As most of the Sulphur turns metaphorical, the incombustible Mercury remains (often still garmented with combustible Sulphur) as a liquid Salt or a celestial Salt, or both. The Salt in the ashes is its fixed counterpart. It may be inferred from an entire reading of Percy Bysshe Shelley's A Defence of Poetry that what is commonly referred to as "Spirit of Philosophical Wine"(the delineable metaphor), and also as the "Secret Fire" (the readable metaphor), and also still the "Alkahest" (the destructive, or the audible metaphor) will, by itself or containing the tinctures or Salts of various subjects, when burned, produce this type of volatile Mercurial Salt as an exalted fixed remainder. The volatile is for a health of an entire reading, the fixed is for transmutation of metals.

You, reader, can go about crying in your nakedness for the burning through the line, but the burning through the line is done after the vestal stage of an entire reading, which does not occur before the mortification of the atramentous stage, which is not enjoyed by jumping up and down. Beware the eating of the burning through the line, for where will its Sibylline clouds lead you? Only back to lead; beware, reader; you will poison yourself beyond repair.



The Low Rose

Repeated Cohobation of a distilled Spirit of any substance or salt upon its body meliorates its nature, for the purpose of extracting the verbal (its own, some would say) (see Paracelsus, Circulated Salt, "Archidoxis", tenth book). Sometimes this makes a fixed body volatile, and sometimes a volatile body fixed. This "Solve et Coagula" process is analogous to when the Huntress feigns English (She lacks, Herself, human complete with fate overcast).

Putrefaction of a substance separates its elements and reduces it to its initial matter which is a Water (see Edgar Poe's "The Facts in the Case of M. Valdemar"). The Vegetable and Animal require a moist putrefaction, but the Mineral can be putrefied the dry way by Nitre or the moist way with the fixed liquor of Nitre: the Huntress would sooner give repose to the beating of Her hounds' hearts than repose to a syllable distinguishing the Rose (this syllable in the same breath, at times, addressing Fright) (see William Collins, "Ode to Fear").

Incubation and Circulation of a composed substance burns as a low rose, allowing the male and female principles to operate on one another in the vessel until they hang together, inseparable, as a immobile hermaphrodite: thus hangs the Huntress, reader; She hangs Nervals all (resigned and versed. Unconquered! Why the low rose certain to be grasped by stray innocents?). This retains the features of a natural substance (courtly above despair its gaze, as though a lyre) by restriction of heat and transferral of features to it from other solvents: an appearance of what is dressed as the Rose, which has Palingenetic properties (ethereal form of the plant visible) (see Percy Shelley, "The Sensitive Plant").

________
Copyright ©2009 by Jeff Harrison

Jeff Harrison has publications from Writers Forum, MAG Press, Persistencia Press, and Furniture Press. He has two e-books at xPress(ed), and one at Blazevox. His poetry has appeared in An Introduction to the Prose Poem (Firewheel Editions), The Hay(na)ku Anthology Vol. II, (Meritage Press), Sentence: a Journal of Prose Poetics, Xerography, Moria, NOON: journal of the short poem, Dusie, MiPOesias, and Jefelsewhere.

Thursday, September 24, 2009

Stacey Levine | The Water

Stacey Levine
The Water (from The Girl With Brown Fur: Tales and Stories)

If it were merely water and unimportant, but it is water, all-important, more brilliant than clean.

If water could rage back at us in a future of silver clashes. But water is merely itself—its body, its delirium of cohesion, its obeisance to gravity, its life as the house of fish—so water will never blame, only the people do that: for example, Gale, who lived in Tallahassee; he owned a rural house; he hated writing his thoughts. He liked tea at nighttime with the trees hanging near the fence, when there might be a mood in the air. And smoke (all through the waxy future, we will not lose such nights). He called his wife "Mother"; he lived on a hill. Gale did not vote this time. He was not a bad man, not through all the bad years while Florida lost its lakes and he watched, while the lizards died papery in the grass. The lakes' deaths were a shame, Gale said, resting in his chair, and Mother wrote a blaming letter to a magazine. Gale liked chicken. His children would soon retire. The water will be algae-oily and never consciously suffer.

We might reach an arm toward a dark surface someday, gasping alongside the boats and birds, alongside this incomprehension of water and the way those living at the top always rule. Gale knew it. Still and all, he was glad he lived. He said to Mother, Hi, Koo-Koo. Aren't you glad you lived too?

__________
Copyright ©2009 by Stacey Levine

Author of My Horse and Other Stories (Sun & Moon Press), Dra— (Sun & Moon Press), and Frances Johnson, Stacey Levine lives in Seattle. The Girl with Brown Fur: Tales and Stories will be published later this year, and Dra— will be reprinted in early 2010 by Green Integer.

Tuesday, September 8, 2009

Douglas Messerli | Strange Bird (on Flannery O'Connor)


O'Connor and her self-portrait with peacock

O'Connor with peacocks at Andalusia

O'Connor's Andalusia

Douglas Messerli
Strange Bird: A Review of Flannery: A Life of Flannery O'Connor

Brad Gooch Flannery: A Life of Flannery O'Connor (New York: Little Brown and Company, 2009)
Flannery O'Connor Collected Works, contents selected and chronology by Sally Fitzgerald (New York: The Library of America, 1988).

Born in Savannah, Georgia on March 25, 1925 Mary Flannery O'Connor was the only child of a devoted and extended Catholic family. Her mother, Regina Cline, was part of the wealthy and noted Cline family of Savannah, whose second cousin, Mrs. Raphael (Katie) Seemes, rented them a small Georgian row house next to her own mansion and garden. Several of Regina's relatives had also established homes in the former state capital, Milledgeville, to the northwest, and during summers the O'Connors visted the town, staying in the home where Regina had grown up, once the interim governor's mansion. They also regularly visited the nearby farm, Andulusia, owned by her uncle.

In his new biography of Flannery O'Connor, Brad Gooch dutifully notes the families' comings and goings, based on brief mentions in the local newspapers. But, except for their scuttling between houses little of interest occurs in O'Connor's youth except at age five, when she was filmed by Pathè with her pet chicken who was rumored to walk backwards: at first, things did not go well, but "Finally, as the afternoon wore on, the bird began to back up. O'Connor, a natural mimic, jumped next to her and began to walk backward as well. The [camera] operator stuck his head under his tent. A few seconds later, the hen hit a bush and abruptly sat down. Exasperated, 'the Pathé man' gathered his equipment and made a quick exit...." The only major literary contribution of her youth was a satirical portrait of her extended family. And, although, Gooch goes out of his way to normalize her Catholic-school girlhood, one cannot help but perceive her a bit like the red-faced child in O'Connor's story "A Circle in the Fire," her face buried in a book from which, from time to time, she would peer out at the world about. At age twelve, she was overly wise and determined to not grow any older. And, in some respects, Gooch and others hint that, at least sexually, she remained that age throughout her life.

One aspect of her childhood education, however, reveals a great deal about her later writing. Attending the local Catholic school, O'Connor, in third grade, began resenting certain of what she described as "nun-inspired doings." As Brad Gooch describes her "tussles" with authority:

In a state of mind somewhere between a child's daydream and one of
the scriptural visions she heard preached about the church, she imagined
bouts with a guardian angel she pictures as half nun, half bird.


As O'Connor wrote to her friend, Betty Hester, years later, "From 8 to 12 years it was my habit to seclude myself in a locked room every so often and with a fierce (and evil) face, whirl around in a circle with my fists knotted, socking the angel with which the Sisters assured us we were all equipped.... You couldn't hurt an angel but I would have been happy to know I had dirtied his feathers...."

Having lost his Dixie Realty Company (later expanded to include the Dixie Construction Company), in part due to the Great Depression, her beloved father soon after began to show signs of illness, lupus, which would eventually kill him—and years later, O'Connor herself. In 1938, having been appointed a real estate appraiser for the Federal Housing Administration, he and the family moved to Atlanta, an experience hated by Flannery and, evidently, by her mother, for the two returned in the Fall to live in Milledgeville—appropriately named, given O'Connor's love of chickens peacocks, geese, and swans, a "Bird Sanctuary"—with the father remaining weekdays in Atlanta, a city much vilified in her story "The Artificial Nigger," where grandfather and son agree: "I'm glad I've went once, but I'll never to back again!"

Over the next two years, O'Connor became active in her High School newspaper, the Peabody Palladium, drawing cartoons and contributing writing. On February 1, 1941, however, tragedy struck her life with the death of her father, a man, she felt, who would have written had he had the "time or money or training or any of the opportunities I have had." Her second novel, The Violent Bear It Away, was dedicated to him.

O'Connor came alive, so it appears, during her college days at Georgia State College for Women, located, as she later joked, across the street from her Milledgeville home. There she quickly became active as a cartoonist, regularly contributing to the college literary magazine, the Corinthian. Soon after she began to publish short prose pieces and stories in that magazine and the Colonnade, where she became art editor and also published weekly cartoons. Indeed, O'Connor took her cartoons seriously enough that she sent some for possible publication in The New Yorker. It is fascinating to think what might have happened to her writing talent had that magazine accepted her work.

For fiction, clearly, was not yet an area which O'Connor had thoroughly explored as a possible career. Gooch carefully outlines the several courses in English Literature O'Connor took, pointing to important early readings in her textbook, including stories by Faulkner, Joyce, and Poe. It was a social science course, however, that was ultimately to change her life. That course, an Introduction to Modern Philosophy, was taught by George Beiswanger, who had received is PhD at the University of Iowa. He had also worked as an editor for Theatre Arts Monthly and written on dance in Dance Observer, as well as taken part in a arts symposium at Black Mountain College. Later in her life, philosophical theory, particularly of the religious sort, would occupy a great deal of her energy. But in this course she sat through discussions of Descartes and other Enlightenment thinkers with "persistent, subtle scowl." "What kept me a sceptic in college was precisely my Christian faith," she confided in a letter of 1962. Yet Beiswanger clearly saw her abilities, particularly from her classroom arguments with him. Not only did the student receive an A, but he encouraged her to apply for graduate school at his alma mater. She applied to both Duke University and Iowa, considering a career in journalism. The latter accepted her with full tuition, to which she readily agreed.

From almost the first moment of entering the Iowa campus, however, O'Connor found her way to the office of Paul Engle, then director of the Iowa Writers' Workshop. Their hilarious first encounter is worth describing:

Sitting in his office early in the fall of 1945, Paul Engle...heard a gentle
knock at the door. After he shouted an invitation to enter, a shy, young
woman appeared and walked over to his desk without, at first, saying
a word. He could not even tell, as she stood before him, whether she was
looking in his direction, or out the window at the curling Iowa River
below. ...[Engle] introduced himself and offered her a seat, as she tightly
held on to what he later claimed was "one of the most beat-up handbags
I've ever seen."
When she finally spoke, her Georgia dialect sounded so thick to his
Midwestern ear that he asked her repeat her question. Embarrassed by
an inability a second time, to understand, Engle handed her a pad to
write what she had said. So in schoolgirl script, she put down three short
lines: "My name is Flannery O'Connor. I am not a journalist. Can I come
to the Writers' Workshop?"


A couple of days later, after Engle read a few stories she had sent him, O'Connor was accepted into the program, and an important new chapter in American literary history was begun.

It was at the Iowa campus that Flannery O'Connor truly discovered herself. Changing her name from Mary Flannery O'Connor in order to avoid "the lilting double name that exaggerated her oddity as a Southern lady in Iowa City," Flannery soon settled in to her home at Currier House, beginning a series of "close reading" literary classes with Engle, Paul Horgan, Austin Warren, Andrew Lytle, and guest lecturers John Crowe Ransom and Robert Penn Warren. It was there she wrote early stories such as "The Geranium," "The Crop," "The Barber," and others. In 1946 she began the story, "The Train," finishing it in early 1947, soon after expanding it to become the first chapter of her novel Wise Blood. In May of that year, O'Connor was awarded the Rinehart-Iowa Award for an early version of the novel.

As a postgraduate student the next Fall, O'Connor moved out of Currier House and became friends with several individuals with whom she could communicate throughout her life, including the story writer and novelist Jean Williams, Robie Macauley, and Walter Sullivan. She also met poet Robert Lowell, who gave a reading in Iowa City's Old Capitol building.

In early June in 1948, O'Connor arrived for her first stay at Yaddo, the writers colony located at the former Trask estate in Saratoga Springs, New York. Among the many noted figures visiting during O'Connor's stay were Patricia Highsmith, Frederick Morton, Clifford Wright, Elizabeth Hardwick, Malcolm Cowley, and Robert Lowell, who quickly became "Flannery's champion." Here, working on and reworking Wise Blood, O'Connor, despite her monastic writing habits which kept her at arm's distance from the wild behavior of Lowell (his romancing of Elizabeth Hardwick was the talk of the colony), had finally found her milieu, determining to remain at Yaddo over the Christmas holidays instead of returning home to her mother.

The post-War anti-Communist hysteria of the "Red Scare," however, found its way to the isolated institution's doors. General Douglas MacArthur's accusation that Agnes Smedley had run a spy ring out of Shanghai, startled the residents, since she had been a close friend of the Yaddo director and "monarch," Elizabeth Ames. An FBI check of Communist sympathies at Yaddo quickly followed. Clifford Wright, believed by Ames to be an FBI informant, was sent packing. Lowell, also one of the directors of Yaddo, held an "inquisition" against Ames, accusing her of arbitrary decisions, even involving a reluctant and distanced O'Connor, who announced that she would be leaving the next Tuesday.

Left without a place to go, O'Connor suddenly found herself in Manhattan, staying for a while first with Elizabeth Hardwick, and moving over later to Tatum House, a YWCA residence on Lexington Avenue. Lowell, in turn, helped her make contacts, introducing her to translator Robert Fitzgerald and his wife Sally, who, through their shared Catholicism and intellectual abilities, would become lifetime friends of O'Connor, with Sally later editing O'Connor's letters and essays, and creating a chronology of O'Connor's life in the 1988 Library of America edition for O'Connor's Collected Works.

Lowell also introduced her to Robert Giroux, in those days an editor at Harcourt Brace, the publisher, ultimately, of Wise Blood, and who, later as a publisher at Farrar, Straus, and Giroux, would publish O'Connor's other works.

Lowell's increasing madness during this period, however, and his ultimate rebuke from the Yaddo directors of his charges against Ames, left O'Connor once again in the lurch, a woman with little money and a mother fearful of her living alone in Manhattan. In March the author returned home, staying through Easter, with the intention of returning to New York.

When O'Connor did return, she faced a muggy summer, and, according to Gooch, spent most of her time in her humble room, revising the last sections of Wise Blood, only rarely getting out into the New York streets. As O'Connor herself describes these outings: "I finally ended up eating at the Columbia University student cafeteria. I looked enough like a student to get by with it, and it was one of the few places I suspected the food of being clean." In August, the film Mighty Joe Young opened at the Criterion Theatre in Times Square, flanked by a publicity stunt in which a man in a ape suit greeted theater-goers, an incident that made its way in her first novel.

An invitation to stay as "a paying guest" at the Fitzgerald's large country house in Connecticut saved her from further suffering in the city which, she later admitted, she knew only that there was a "uptown" and a "downtown." But the daily business of family life with three children and another on its way, clearly made for some distressing interruptions in her writing time. During a trip back to Milledgeville in December O'Connor became seriously ill and was hospitalized for an operation for a floating kidney, a disease described as "Dietl's crisis." And, although she made good progress in writing upon her return to the Fitzgerald's, she described the heaviness in her "typing arms." So serious did the pain become that Sally took O'Connor to a local doctor who diagnosed the joint pains as rheumatoid arthritis, recommending a complete examination when she returned to Milledgeville for Christmas. A few nights after O'Connor's return home, Regina, her mother, called the Fitzgeralds—insisting that they keep the fact a secret from her daughter—to announce that Flannery was dying of lupus.



2

Gooch aptly compares O'Connor's return to the South to that of Asbury Fox's return home in O'Connor's story "The Enduring Chill." Fox's "illness," although he believes it to be a deadly one, is later discovered, ironically, to be undulant fever, a fever which will destroy his life without truly killing him. O'Connor's illness was of a far more serious nature, and even though she was told it was only arthritis, she described her feelings to a friend that belied her fears:

I am languishing on my bed of semi affliction, this time with
AWRTHRITUS or, to give it all it has, the acute rheumatoid
arthritis, what leaves you always willing to sit down, lie down,
lie flatter, etc....I will be in Milledgeville Ga. a birdsanctuary for
a few months, waiting to see how much of an invalid I am
going to be...but I don't believe in time no more so its all one
to me.


It was during the painful hospital stays in Atlanta and back in Milledgeville of this period, however, that O'Connor finally came to comprehend the major character of Wise Blood, Hazel Motes', in her own illness, as she described it, spelling out the book. In June of that year, after having been rejected by Rinehart, Harcourt Brace accepted the book, with Giroux sending a list of suggested additions and corrections. Through Robert Fitzgerald's intercession, the book was also read and edited by Southern novelist Caroline Gordon, who became another of the author's literary friends and a reader of all O'Connor's later work. Gordon's editorial influence upon O'Connor's work was evidently quite significant and appreciated by the writer, yet, as an editor, I would certainly have questioned editorial changes such as that Gooch describes wherein the color of Emery Enoch's tie was changed from "greenpeaish" (a perfect O'Connorism) to "the color of green peas," a far more standard metaphor.

On May 15, 1952 Wise Blood was, at last, published.

Hazel Motes, the central character of Wise Blood, is from the very beginning of the fiction, a man defined by his eyes. On the train ride to Taulkinham, Mrs. Hitchcock sees the ex-soldier, dressed in his "glaring blue" blue suit and broad-brimmed hat, "a hat that an elderly country preacher would wear," as a figure with his eyes trained on something outside of her own vision. "...His eyes is what held her attention longest. Their settings were so deep that they seemed, to her, almost like passages leading somewhere and she leaned halfway across the space that separated the two seats, trying to see into them."

Just through Hazel Motes' name, the reader recognizes that the deep-set eyes that Mrs. Hitchcock observes is, in part, accounts for the fact that she cannot see into them. Not only are they the color, O'Connor tells us, of "pecan shells," a kind of "hazel-like" color, but they are "hazy" and, as his last name hints, they contain "motes," specks that symbolically speaking, does not allow him to properly see. This image, in turn, suggests the famous Biblical passage repeated in both Matthew and Luke:

And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's
eye but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye?
Or wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote
out of thine eye; and behold, a beam is in thine own eye?
Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own
eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out
of thy brother's eye. (Matthew 7:3-5)

With this warning against hypocrisy, O'Connor sets the tone for her tale of a man, destined to become a preacher, yet who rejects the religion of his father and grandfather. Clearly effected by his military experiences, the death of his father (who does not arise from his coffin as he has promised) and by the cultural and social-political changes in his state and small hometown (he is convinced that the train porter is a Parnum "nigger" from his now empty hometown of Eastrod, pretending to be born and raised in Chicago), Motes is determined to promulgate a new faith, "The Church without Christ."

The dilemma of preaching for a church of disbelief in a world where most individuals perceive themselves as eternally saved results in a comic situation, leading to a world in which, as Haze puts it early in the book, "If you're been redeemed...I wouldn't want to be," a predicament played out in the works of the devout Catholic writer again and again. Indeed, through O'Connor's serious engagement of this dark comedic existentialism, Motes' predicament—wherein the more he fights against his lost faith, the more he reveals his own Christian temperament—becomes a terrifying tale of redemption.

Without even trying, Motes immediately attracts disciples, first Enoch Emery, a frictional rock of faith. In his name, Enoch, the eldest son of Cain and the murderer of his brother Abel, is a sort of reverse image of God's chosen, recognized even by the waitress of the zoo's Frosty Bottle stand, as a "pus-marked bastard...a goddamned son a bitch." She recognizes Motes, on the other hand, as "a clean boy." Again, however, Motes perceives his purity in oppositional terms: he is clean because there is no Christ.

The relation between Enoch and Haze, like Christ's relationship with several of his disciples, is an inexplicable one, with Enoch immediately sensing some change in his life and attempting to please the new stranger in Taulkinham. As for Motes, Enoch, coming from the country finds city life lonely, a place in which people are unfriendly. He recognizes in Motes a potential friend and a kind of older brother with whom he might bond. Yet O'Connor goes out of her way to make their relationship even more complex, presenting it as a kind of sacramental kinship in which Enoch is determined to award Motes with something of significance. In that sense, their relationship, without having anything directly to do with sex, is based on an immediate male-to-male attraction, at least on Enoch's part, and made even more sexually ironic when we realize the gift he chooses is a shrunken man, in Enoch's eyes a kind of immortalized baby. That latent sexuality energizes their relationship in the same way that Motes is determined to sexually seduce Sabbath Lily Hawks, the second of his disciples, a kind of Mary Magdalene and Mary, the Mother of Jesus rolled into one.

If Enoch is perceived as an "unclean" figure, Sabbath Lily and her father, also a preacher, are true hypocrites, the old man pretending that he has blinded himself in order to proclaim his faith. In truth, they are both sham artists, attempting to make a meager living from their prayers of salvation. For her part, Lily is determined to marry the preacher because he is "good to look at." More sexually experienced than Motes, she has a difficult time engaging him until she moves in with him, Motes desiring to rid himself of her even then.

Predictably, what most intrigues Motes about the couple is the father's presumed blindness, and he goes out of his way to find out what is "behind the dark glasses." Just as people cannot properly see into Motes' eyes, so Motes cannot glimpse the secret of Hawks' vision. Indeed, unlike other preachers, Hawks makes no attempt to convert Motes or invite him to join his church.

Motes' own attempts at converting the Taulkinham crowds to join his "Church without Christ" are a complete failure. That is, until Hoover Shoats, another of O'Connor's Christian hypocrites, speaks up as having been converted by Motes. But his claim that he previously "met the prophet," who completely changed his life, infuriates the honest Haze, who turns on Shoats and the crowd both, bellowing "Blasphemy is the way to the truth."

When he discovers, the next evening, that Shoats has found a new boy in his preaching scheme, a man who looks to be the twin of Motes, he has no choice but to destroy his double if he and his message is to be heard.

In some ways, Motes' faith in the "Church without Christ" is so fervently straight forward, so humanly honest in its utter rejection of faith and miracles, that no one can believe him, for there is nothing he offers to believe in. Just as ironic is Enoch's robbery from the Museum of "the shrunken man," which he delivers to Motes' room soon after Sabbath Hawks has taken up quarters there. Her language and her actions create a symbolic scene that stands against everything that Motes has preached. Calling Motes the "king of the beasts" and insisting he "Make haste," it is inevitable that Sabbath take up Enoch's gift of the shrunken man as if it were a baby to nurse, taunting Motes with the very image of the nativity. Haze flings the object out the window!

Shaken by events, Motes, unlike the fake preacher Hawks, having the courage of his convictions, puts lime into his eyes, symbolically removing his motes and snaring the Hawk simultaneously.

Enoch, meanwhile, filled with the wonder of "expectation," attends the premiere of Gonga, Giant Jungle Monarch, escaping with a gorilla suit "awarded by its god," donning the costume and slouching through the countryside like Yeats' rough beast towards Bethlehem to be born anew.



3

The forces at work in O'Connor's first fiction are fierce oppositions, ironies that point to possible redemption rather than awarding those who believe themselves saved. It will be a pattern she will repeat in the remainder of her writings, a vision that, as she admitted back in Iowa, arises from a Third Century point of view of Christianity.
Moving with her mother to Andalusia, O'Connor settled in a room on the first floor. With treatment she was soon able to work for a few hours every morning, spending the rest of the day reading philosophical and theological books, corresponding with friends, caring for her numerous peacocks and peahens, and receiving, on a regular basis, several visitors, including the textbook salesman from Harcourt Brace, Erik Langkjaer (perhaps the major love—albeit a nonsexual one—of her life). O'Connor also traveled to the Fitzgerald's friends, Brainard and Frances Cheney's home, Cold Chimney's, a house described by Gooch as a "refuge for many of the leading figures in the 'Southern Renaissance,'" including Caroline Gordon, Robert Penn Warren, Randall Jarrell, Cleanth Brooks, Andrew Lytle, Eudora Welty, Allen Tate, Katherine Anne Porter, Jean Stafford, Peter Taylor, Eleanor Ross, Malcolm Cowley, Russell Kirk, Robert Lowell, and Walker Percy. Gooch notes these activities to make it clear that O'Connor, despite the isolation brought about her by her illness, was anything but a recluse. Most of these quite intense friendships had already been reported in O'Connor's letters and through Sally Fitzgerald's extensive chronology, but it is useful to have O'Connor's social world spelled out in a single book.

Gooch also notes several events in Andalusia and Milledgeville as sources for the stories O'Connor was writing during these years, pointing in particular to newspaper articles, Langkjaer's relationship with Flannery, the hiring by Regina of a Polish family, the Matysiaks, and O'Connor's relationship with her mother. What is apparent after reading Gooch's biography is how much O'Connor depended on her local community for her writing; but equally important, I would argue, is how the author transformed those local events—or perhaps reconceived her daily encounters as satiric and spiritual fables. It is quite apparent that O'Connor could not have survived those years without the help of her mother, but it is also quite evident that Regina often stood like a thorn in her side, entreating her daughter, again and again, to write about nicer subjects and people. During a visit from Robert Giroux, the publisher describes just such an occasion. During breakfast with mother and daughter, Regina asked: "Mister Giroux, can't you get Flannery to write about nice people?"

Giroux said, "I started to laugh. But Flannery was sitting utterly deadpan.
I thought, 'Uh, oh. This is serious to her.' Flannery never smiled, or raised
her eyebrow, or gave me any clue."

The "small, managing indomitable mother," as Giroux later described Regina to Elizabeth Bishop, is both an important source for many of O'Connor's forbearing and unbearable mothers, but was also someone who O'Connor, just as in her youth she had fought against the nuns and her guardian angel, saw as a force with whom she had to daily reckon.

4

Despite her illness, by June 1953 O'Connor was ready to return to the Fitzgeralds, also making a day trip with Caroline Gordon to New York City. This time, the slightly older children were full of mischief, made even worse by a Yugoslav "shepherdess" brought to the US to help with the children and pets. Accordingly, life in the Fitzgerald home was more chaotic than before, and O'Connor surely found it difficult to write. Of the greatest importance, however, was a piece of information that would change her perception of everything. Gooch effectively describes the scene:

On the way back, on a lovely summer's afternoon, she [Sally] glanced over
at her passenger...[having] made up her mind, following much inner struggle,
that Flannery should know of her illness. At that instant, Flannery
happened to mention her arthritis. "Flannery, you don't have arthritis,"
Sally said quickly. "You have lupus." Reacting to the sudden revelation,
Flannery slowly moved her arm from the car door down into her lap, her hand
visibly trembling. Sally felt her own knee shaking against the clutch, too, as
she continued driving.....
"Well, that's not good news," Flannery said, after a few silent, charged
moments. "But I can't thank you enough for telling me....I thought I had
lupus, and I thought I was going crazy. I'd a lot rather be sick than crazy.
....But don't ever tell Regina you told me, because if you do she will never
tell you anything else. I might want to know something else sometime."

What with the continued difficulties with the Slavic nanny, Sally being pregnant with a fifth child and turning ill, and Flannery's own contraction of a virus, O'Connor arranged for Sally's care and returned to Georgia. The lupus had been reactivated by the viral infection, further sealing O'Connor's future.

By 1954, as Erik Langkjaer reported O'Connor was "using a stick" to help in her walks, which would follow by her need for crutches. Yet O'Connor continued to write new stories, and by the end of that year, she promised Sally Fitzgerald a forthcoming volume of tales. By May 1955, O'Connor found herself seated before an NBC camera in New York City to discuss with Harvey Breit her upcoming collection, A Good Man Is Hard to Find. The book was published on June 6th.

Even in her first work, Wise Blood, one perceived that O'Connor's writing, at times, could be comically violent, but now, facing her own mortality, O'Connor's dark humor entered what one might speculate is a new phase. Particularly in the title story, Flannery proffers a work in which all characters might be said to be fiends. As in so many of her fables, the major struggle in A Good Man Is Hard to Find is between the self-righteous societal figures, particularly represented by The Grandmother, and those outside of societal values, exemplified by The Misfit and his gang. But there is a second and more subtle battle played out in this tale between The Grandmother and the family, her son Bailey, his wife and their two children, John Wesley and June Star. Had O'Connor written this tale a couple of years later, after she had seen Tennessee Williams' 1955 Cat on a Hot Tin Roof with Caroline Gordon in New York, one might suspect that the two children of this tale were based on what Maggie the Cat describes as her sister-in-law's "no-neck monsters." For the children here are true terrors, selfish, overweight brats whose major activities include dismissing the world around them and reading comic books. In his diffident hatred of his family, however, Bailey is no different, dismissive of any imagined past his mother might conjure up and determined just survive their trip to Florida. O'Connor doesn't even name the mother, who is described as "a young woman in slacks, whose face was as broad and innocent as a cabbage and was tied around with a green head-kerchief that had points on the top like rabbit's ears." The Grandmother, another figure clearly inspired by Regina, is a busybody, do-gooder, who has an answer for everything and believes her values, particularly those inspired by the past, are superior to the modern world in which she had discovered herself. It is her determination to revisit a Southern Plantation she had seen earlier in her life that takes the family down the dirt road to their doom. Even her sudden revelation, as the car is propelled off the road in an accident, that the mansion she had witnessed as a child was in Tennessee, not in Georgia, does not alter for a moment her faith in her own righteousness, a belief she is convinced can be imposed upon people if spoken insistently and strongly enough. As The Misfit they discover upon this ill-fated journey takes the family away to shoot them, one by one, The Grandmother repeats over and over how she can see The Misfit is "A Good Man" at heart, who only needs to rediscover God through prayer. Unable to recognize true evil, she insists up until the moment of her death that he can be redeemed. The utterly cynical statements of The Misfit and Bobby Lee at tale's end, reveal to the reader how absurd she has been in her empty faith and her shallow prescriptions for life.

"She would of been a good woman," The Misfit said, "if it had been
somebody there to shoot her every minute of her life."
"Some fun!" Bobby Lee said.
"Shut up, Bobby Lee," The Misfit said. "It's no real pleasure in life.

The parents of the young boy in "The River" are as ineffective as Bailey and his wife. But these figures are perhaps even more detestable in their endless partying, followed by mornings of drunken sleep. Their young son seems expendable, a child who has little to do in his life "but eat," and they are happy to surrender him to the hired Black woman who intends on taking him to an old-fashioned Southern Baptism.

So dissociated from life is the child, that overhearing that the minister who he will soon see is named Bevel Summers, he tells his sitter, Mrs. Connin, that his name is Bevel, thus becoming a new being even before he is ultimately "reborn" in the river, immersed in the water as a symbol of new life.

The world where Mrs. Connin takes the child does, in fact, represent a "new life," a world completely different from his, and when he arises the next morning to discover his parents in a drunken stupor once again, he steals away from the house by himself, returning to the river to "Baptize himself and to keep on going this time until he found the Kingdom of Christ." The only witness to his death, inevitably, is Mr. Paradise.

In "A Circle of Fire," another Regina-based figure, Mrs. Cope, must indeed "cope" with her hired hands, particularly the Pritchard's, her current head workers. As I previously mentioned, her daughter is a Flannery-life figure, her head buried in a book throughout most of the story—except when three strangers arrive, one a boy, Powell, whose family once worked on the place.

The boys have escaped their homes in Atlanta (a city despised by many of O'Connor's figures) to return to an idyll that Powell has often described to them, of fresh air and riding horses. At first, Mrs. Cope attempts to placate the young men, inviting them to stay. But it quickly becomes apparent through their manners and refusal to eat what she serves, that they are not at all "Good Country People," that, in fact, they are dangerous in their carelessness and sexuality. Mrs. Cope is terrified of fires, and the boys smoke, tossing their cigarettes into the grass. Her tormented daughter, moreover, is fascinated by the young men. Mrs. Cope orders them off her land, but they refuse to leave, becoming interlopers who threaten the ordered world she has created.

Like Hedda Gabler, the daughter escapes to the woods with a pistol, intending to enforce the exit her mother has been unable to accomplish. But when the boys come close to her, she grows silent with wonderment as she watches them naked, bathing in the cow trough. The boys are clearly torn in their desires to live in this rural Eden and, since it cannot belong to them, determine to destroy it, setting the woods afire as the girl runs home terrified of the possible desolation of her future life: "Mama, Mama, they're going to build a parking lot here!" In that mix of new sexuality and loss, she hears the whop of the boys, as they, like the Biblical boys Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, having refused to bow before the golden idol, survive Nebuchadnezzar's fiery furnace:

She stood taut, listening, and could just catch in the distance a
few wild shrieks of joy as if the prophets were dancing in the
fiery furnace, in the circle the angel had cleared for them.

A opposition between mother and daughter is also at the center of O'Connor's great story, "Good Country People." Mrs. Hopewell does indeed "hope well," facing all of life's difficulties with her favorite clichés, "Nothing is perfect" and "That is life!" Her major sorrow, however, is her overeducated daughter, Joy, a woman with an artificial leg, who has renamed herself Hulga, in part just to irritate her well-meaning mother.

When a traveling bible salesman arrives, Mrs. Hopewell, although having no intention of buying a Bible, politely invites the young man to dinner and, later, allows him to stay in the house. In her world of empty homilies, Mrs. Hopewell, sees the young man as "Good Country People," the salt of the earth, "honest" and "genuine." Hulga, detesting her mother's refusal to see what she perceives of as reality, dares the situation by arranging with the salesman, for the next day, a sexual encounter in a barn.

But the irony here is that it is not only the ridiculous Mrs. Hopewell who is duped. When the bible salesman has deposited Hulga in the hayloft, Hulga is shocked when the boy who she sees as a complete innocent offers her a drink out of a flask embedded in one of the bibles, and, after cajoling her to explain how her artificial leg is attached, steals the leg, leaving her in the helpless lurch.

Although O'Connor strongly denied it, several of her critics, Gooch included, and even the traveling salesman, Erik Langkjaer, have suggested this tale is based, in part, on the friendship between her and Langkjaer. If so, the story reveals that despite her often sardonic viewpoints, O'Connor recognized a kinship with her mother in their inability to see the "real" state of things.

"The Displaced Person" is also a story strongly based on events at Andalusia. Like Mrs. McIntyre, convinced by a local priest to hire a family displaced by World War II, Regina had hired a Polish family, displaced people, to work on the farm. In O'Connor's tale the good work done by Mr. Guizac and his wife, while first greatly admired, is rewarded with fear and doubt, particularly since Mr. Guizac has little of the Southern prejudice again Blacks that his employer does, and is quite willing to suggest a marriage with a family member still in Poland to a meek and uneducated Black worker on the place.

As in many of the stories in A Good Man Is Hard to Find, a secondary cast of characters is central to the action, in this case the Shortley's who previously ran the farm, but in their daily gossip and lack of ambition are quickly shown up by the newcomer. Their hatred of the outsiders, accordingly, is even more fervent that Mrs. McIntyre's, who cannot make up her mind to ask the displaced family to leave. By the time she has gotten her courage up to fire Guizac, she enters the barn just in time to witness Mr. Shortley accidently (?) driving his tractor over the Polish worker. With Guziac's death and the Shortley's departure, Mrs. McIntyre grows ill, herself becoming a kind of displaced person on her own land, a Protestant now regularly visited by the priest explaining to her the doctrines of his church.


5

Unlike Wise Blood, which had received mostly negative reviews, A Good Man Is Hard to Find received a great deal of praise in the Herald Tribune Book Review, the New York Times and the Times Book Review (written by Caroline Gordon). The New Yorker, on the other hand, called the work brutal and the Times Literary Supplement described the works as "intense, erratic and strange." Yet it was clear that O'Connor had begun to find an audience and appreciative readers.

During this same period, O'Connor also received her first letter from a woman who would later become her closest and most regular correspondent, Betty Hester. With Hester and others, O'Connor would explain, as Gooch describes it, "her artistic intentions," building up a series of expressed concerns that she would soon use to good example in her several university lectures and in essays such as "The Church and the Fiction Writer," "Some Aspects of the Grotesque in Southern Fiction," "The Regional Writer," and "The Catholic Novelist in the Protestant South."

When Hester felt compelled to reveal to O'Connor her "history of horror," that she was dishonorably discharged from the military for "having been intimately involved with another woman," O'Connor's response, as Gooch describes it, "was immediate and caring":

"I can't write you fast enough and tell you that it doesn't make the slightest
bit of difference in my opinion of you, which is the same as it was, and that
is: based solidly on complete respect." As to Betty's point about scandal,
Flannery argued, "I'm obscure enough. Nobody knows or cares who I see.
If it created any tension in you that If don't understand, then use your own
judgment, but understand that from my point of view, you are always wanted."
Flannery did suggest that they not tell Regina as "she wouldn't understand."
Given the nature of their friendship, she parsed the matter theologically,
"Where you are wrong is in saying that you are a history of horror. The meaning
of Redemption is precisely that we do not have to be our history."

In 1956, through the auspices of the new president of Georgia State College for Women, Robert E. Lee, Flannery met Lee's sister, Maryat Lee, a larger-than-life six-feet tall woman, educated at National Cathedral School in Washington, D.C., who finished her MA at Union Theological Seminary under the direction Paul Tillich, and who worked for a while for anthropologist Margaret Mead. Maryat had also written a street play in Harlem, Dope!, covered by Life magazine and selected the 1952-53 edition of Best Short Plays. Like Rosalind Russell's version of Auntie Mame, Maryat showed up in Milledgeville "outfitted in pants, boots, a black overcoat, and an imposing Russian lamb's wool hat," bearing brown bags with cans of beer, illegal in that part of the state. Both she and O'Connor feared for their meeting, Maryat worried, since she had not read of even previously heard of O'Connor, that she would be encountering "a local lady writer." The encounter at Andalusia did begin well, with Reginna disapproving of Maryat's worn, pink sneakers and remarking that she had to keep doors locked because of "the niggahs." As Maryat the politically liberal Maryat was about to respond, however, O'Connor came thudding upon her crutches into the room and swept Maryat away into the back yard, where she explained her illness and the necessity of remaining with her mother as well as sharing with the newcomer her dream of turning the henhouse into an office.

When Maryat finally read some of her stories, including "You Can't Be Any Poorer Than Dead," the original title for The Violent Bear It Away, she was, as she writes, "excited, relieved, impressed—and mystified." Thus began a correspondence between the two of over 250 epistles, many of the letters signed by or addressed to the two significant figures of O'Connor's novel with whom they identified, Maryat predictably siding with the intellectual rationalist, Rayber, O'Connor with the boy-would-be-prophet Tarwater.

Even the news that Maryat's marriage to the Australian, David Foulkes-Taylor had gone astray when he met a man to whom he was attracted, and that in Tokyo, Maryat herself had fallen in love with film critic Donald Ritchie, did not alter their friendship. Only when Maryat, who in the 1970s would admit to bisexuality, wrote Flannery that she too was in love her, was there a temporary chill. Again, O'Connor did not, as Gooch describes it, "blink" about the issue of lesbianism, but she did "transpose the discussion into a more spiritual key": speaking of the grace in the blood of Christ, O'Connor concluded her discussion: "Even if you loved Faulkes and Ritche and me and Emmet and Emmet's brother and his girl friend equally and undividedly, it all has to be put somewhere finally."

When Maryat reacted by describing O'Connor's comments as full of "pious clichés, not flesh and blood," the communications ceased for several months; but when Maryat resumed the letters, O'Connor assured her, "I am not to be got rid of by crusty letters."

During these same years, O'Connor enjoyed great creativity, writing several of the stories that would appear in her last volume, Everything that Rises Must Converge, but her main frustration was working through her promised novel. She had found it easy to deal with her Tarwater figure, but felt ill-at-ease with Rayber, and believed that she had some 50 pages yet to complete, without any certainty that she was up to the task.

Further clouding the waters was a planned trip, to be paid for by her Cousin, Katie Seemes, to Europe on the occasion of the Lourdes Centennial. As she fumed over the enforced vacation in which feared would be made up of "fortress-footed Catholic females herded from holy place to holy place," ending in "holy exhaustion," her doctor advised that she cancel the trip because of hip deterioration, a side effect of lupus. Gooch describes O'Connor as being secretly relieved, but her cousin again intervened, offering Flannery and Regina a less exhausting itinerary, in which they would stay with the Fitzgeralds now ensconced in Italy (where Robert was translating The Odyssey), who would accompany them to rejoin the pilgrims gathered in Paris, O'Connor had little choice but to agree.

On April 21, O'Connor and her mother flew to Idlewild Airport in New York, where they were met by a limousine that took them to Roger Straus and Sheila Cudahy, the publishing house that Robert Giroux had recently joined, where she signed a new contract for the novel. The next evening the two woman were off to Italy.

After four days at the Fitzgerald's villa, Flannery, Regina, and Sally flew to Paris, traveling south to the region of Lourdes. Flannery had not wanted to enter the baths at Lourdes, as she had insisted before leaving on the trip that she was going as "a pilgrim, not a patient." But after Sally's insistence that Katie Seemes would be highly disappointed if O'Connor did not take part in the ritual, Flannery capitulated. Joking about the medieval hygiene of the place, she later wrote Betty, "Nobody I am sure prays in that water."
From Lourdes the group flew to Barcelona, leaving Spain on May 3rd for Rome, the highpoint of O'Connor's trip. For in Rome it was arranged for the travelers to attend a general audience with Pope Pius XII, at which time, witnessing her on her crutches, he granted her a special blessing.

The return to Georgia meant that O'Connor had to face the completion of her novel, now called The Violent Bear It Away, which she was determined to do with new vigor. The book, so many years in the making, finally reached the public on February 8, 1960.

In some respects, the new novel was a retelling of Wise Blood. Tarwater, a boy, a few years younger that Hazel Motes, is raised by his preacher grandfather in rural Georgia to become a prophet of the church. In this case, however, the boy has been stolen from his family home, just as, previously, the old man tried to steal away the boy's uncle, Rayber, whose short time under the preacher's tutelage, has, he feels, tainted his entire life. He is now a rationalist, a schoolteacher who will have nothing to do with religious faith.

In the first few pages of this book, the grandfather dies, and Tarwater, a stubbornly independent child determined to find his own calling in life, is faced with the old man's request for burial. In a highly Faulknerian flourish, the body is left to rot as the young boy retreats to the preacher's still, drinking himself into unconsciousness. Awakening in a funk, Tarwater sets the house, with the old man in it, on fire and heads for the city and his uncle Rayber, the only relative remaining.

Through dreams and personal memories revealed in the first two chapters of the book, we quickly discover what life was like for Tarwater living with the old man.
Rayber's own son, Bishop, is an idiot, and when Tarwater shows up at his door, he is, at first, convinced of a new possibility in his life, a kind of redemption for his inability to deal with Bishop and his attempt, a failure, to kill his own son early on. Imagining for himself a role similar to Holden Caulfield in The Catcher in the Rye, "catching thousands of little kids" from falling off a cliff, Rayber clearly intends, as we would describe it today, to "recondition" his nephew, bringing him out of the darkness of his religious mania into the light of the rational world.

But just as Motes was drawn deeper and deeper into faith the more he fought against it, so does Rayber, through his sociological jargon, clichés, and just plain American innocence, push the desperate Tarwater away, finally finding himself giving up on his end of the conversion. Throughout O'Connor's powerfully violent work (the book's title emanates from Matthew 11:12, "From the days of John the Baptist until now, the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent shall bear it away")—a book O'Connor herself described to Maryat as "grey, bruised-black, and fire-colored"— there are numerous terrifyingly surreal events. Perhaps the most cinematic (and we must remind ourselves that O'Connor as a master of imagery) is the revival meeting to which Tarwater, followed by a half-dressed Rayber, is drawn one night. There a young girl, Lucette, having traveled the world with her parents, powerfully preaches in a mix of Biblical poetry and lunatic-like incantation ("Leave the dead lie. The dead are dead and can stay that way. What do we want with the dead alive?"), ending with her pointing to Rayber through the window, "a damned soul before my eye!"

Strangely, or perhaps we should say, understandably, the most innocent figure in this tale, Bishop, is completely mesmerized by the slightly abusive elder boy, following him everywhere in a manner that is even more sexually-charged than the relationship between Motes and Enoch Emery. And like Enoch's final transformation, that relationship also ends in a kind a redemption when Tarwater takes the child out on the lake and, in baptizing him, frees him also into death.

Yet for Tarwater the baptism has been an accident, something against which he has desperately fought, and his only possible escape is to go back from where he has come. Yet even as he attempts to retreat to the source of his compulsion, he is determined to remain independent, to simply live off the land without becoming a prophet. His rape by a passing homosexual changes everything.

As O'Connor argues, in what Gooch describes as her "extreme theology," "Tarwater's final vision could not have been brought off if he hadn't met the man in the lavender and cream-colored car." When the Fitzgeralds suggested that perhaps the character was presented as too broadly stereotypical, O'Connor argued, that she had seen just such an individual "with yellow hair and black eyelashes—you can't look more perverted than that."
In his anger for the violence against him, like the boys in "A Circle of Fire," Tarwater takes up his matches, and in mad pyromaniac dance, lights the woods afire.

But his final conversion comes only after he discovers that instead his ridding the world of his grandfather's body through incineration, the neighboring Black laborer Buford had buried him, giving him a decent Christian funeral. The deep hunger Tarwater has long felt, swells: "His hunger was so great that he could have eaten all the loaves and fishes after they were multiplied," O'Connor writes. And suddenly in the fiery whirl of the treeline, he understands his destiny as being connected with all those that have come before him, Daniel, Elijah, Moses. Returning to the city, Tarwater has becomes a true prophet of God.

For a non-believer like myself, O'Connor's fiction is not an easy read. Yet, strangely, I find it her most powerful work, in part because of the intricacy of the story, which follows the mindsets of its various characters, it's fantastic apocalyptic imagery, and comically surreal dialogue. Finally, one must remember what O'Connor herself insisted, her works were not psychological realist pictures of life in the South, but, as Hawthorne described his fictions, romances, a possibility for fiction that lay outside of a presentation of social forces. Allying herself with the "grotesque," O'Connor writes in "The Grotesque in Southern Fiction":

In these grotesque works, we find that the writer has made alive
some experience which we are not accustomed to observe every day,
or win which the ordinary man may never experience in his ordinary
life. We find that connections which we would expect in the customary
kind of realism have been ignored, that there are strange skips and gaps
which anyone trying to describe manners and customs would certainly
not have left. Yet the characters in these novels are alive in spite of
these things. They have an inner coherence, if not always a coherence
to their social framework. They fictional qualities lean away from typical
social patterns, toward mystery and the unexpected.

The reviews for The Violent Bear It Away were, predictably, given the dominant values of the realist fiction of the day, quite negative, describing the author as a "literary white witch," as belonging to "The School of Southern Degeneracy," and even invoking images of the "Hillybilly South," the Time review even going so far as to accuse the author for being negative because she suffers from lupus "that forces her to spend part of her life on crutches." O'Connor, so Gooch tells us, felt particularly violated by that review, "My lupus has no business in literary considerations."



6

Over the past few years, O'Connor had written a sizable number of new stories, but she now found herself, in 1962, at a kind "creative impasse," and, as Gooch describes it, she began to reappraise her life.
The year before she had looked forward to a hip operation that might have allowed her to walk without crutches. Her current regimen of cortisone and Novocain lasted only temporarily. But her doctor advised against the surgery in fear that it might reactivate her lupus. Her relationship with Betty Hester was also strained when her friend announced her intentions to leave the church, a decision which O'Connor attributed to Betty's reading of Iris Murdoch.

Although she was certainly heartened by Farrar, Straus and Cudahy's decision to reissue Wise Blood, O'Connor could not bring herself to write a new note to the book and, instead, wrote a disclaimer, describing the work as "a comic novel about a Christian malgre lui, and as such, very serious," words which as any publisher might realize, would scare away most readers.

O'Connor did travel, reading and lecturing at several Southern universities, including East Texas State, the University of Southeast Louisiana, and Loyola, the New Orleans trip including a meeting with Alabama novelist Walker Percy, who reported he also found it difficult to comprehend what O'Connor was saying through her Georgia accent.

Yet work on a new novel, "Why Do the Heathen's Rage?" was at a standstill. As she wrote her friend John Hawkes, "I have been working all summer just like a squirril on a treadmill, trying to make something of Walter and his affairs and the heathens that rage, but I think this is maybe not my material (don't like that word)."

In a doctor's waiting room that Fall, however, the writer's block finally ended. There in the room she found her country women that make up the marvelous story "Revelation," a story she completed within eight weeks. Planning a new collection of stories, she wrote Giroux, asking for the addition of the new work.

Already in Winter 1963 O'Connor had a fainting spell on account of a low blood count. But as Gooch quite forthrightly declares, "In truth, she had begun the long, slow process of dying." In February she was told that needed a hysterectomy to remove a fibroid tumor, an operation that was, at first, declared a great success. But in two weeks time she was back in bed, and by late March she clearly comprehended that "something was gravely wrong." Forced to take a new regimen of drugs, O'Connor found her body covered with the lupus rash. Unable to use the typewriter, she was forced to begin writing stories in her head, including a rewriting of her early tale, "The Geranium," which in Everything That Rises Must Converge would become "Judgment Day."

In early July she returned home, but had little energy to crawl out of bed. Receiving the local priest for communion, she asked that he also give her the sacrament of Extreme Unction. For the rest of the month, she struggled to type up "Judgment Day" and another new story, "Parker's Back." But soon, even those few hours were impossible to maintain. After three coronary arrests, her doctor refused to make further house calls, putting her on a heavy dose of antibiotics. On July 28th O'Connor wrote her last letter, a note to Maryat beginning "Dear Raybat" and ending, "Cheers, Tarfunk."

On August 3 O'Connor died.

Her funeral was scheduled for the very next morning, and, accordingly, many of her closest friends, including the Fitzgeralds, discovered that she had died days later through newspaper obituaries.

Many critics argue that O'Connor's greatest work was the collection published shortly after her death, Everything That Rises Must Converge. And several of these stories are, indeed, masterworks. Yet I find that O'Connor's major concerns are repeated here rather than further developed, making all of her writing of one brilliant piece.

Like Hulga in "Good Country People," the young son, Julian, of the title story is a frustrated intellect, out of place in the homey world of clichés and myths in which his mother lives. Yet, despite his education, he has found no employment and is dependent upon the small income of his mother.

Several of O'Connor's fables skirt issues of race relationships, but in the Teilhardian-titled tale she meets the issue head-on as Julian's bigoted mother is forced to come face to face with a Black woman, whose head is topped with the same hat. While the son's smug pleasure in his mother's discomfort might delight O'Connor's liberal readers, the tragic results of that encounter, are equivocal, as Julian's mother, attempting to award the Black woman's child with a penny, is accosted by the stranger. Even more delighted by the "lesson" he imagines his mother has received in the encounter, Julian must suddenly face her flight and death by heart attack. The final lines ironically put him and the absurd situation in its place: "The tide of darkness seemed to sweep him back to her, postponing from moment to moment his entry into the world of guilt and sorrow."

Similarly, the Regina-like Mrs. May of "Greenleaf," unforgiving of the behavior of her worker, Mr. Greenleaf, and his two sons farming nearby, ends in a comeuppance that does not expurgate the actions of the other characters. The Greenleaf boys' bull has entered Mrs. May's property, and she wants it immediately removed, convinced they are lazy no-gooders and unable to keep up an excellently-run farm like her own. Yet even upon her discovery that their farm is far more up-to-date and cleaner than hers, the bull on the loose seems to justify all her petty doubts about those she deems socially inferior. Her huff-and-puff philosophy, however, seems almost to wear her out, as, determined to rid her farm of the bull, she drives her car to the center of field only to suddenly find herself inordinately tired. Her sleep might almost be seen as the exhaustion of a whole way of life, a life of a determined independence founded on small-minded striations in the social fabric of her community. And her final goring by the bull is not only a kind of ritual killing of this small-minded matador, but a revelation of the sexual prowess (a "green leaf") of a new generation.

She did not hear the shots but she felt the quake of the huge body as it
sank, pulling her forward on its head, so that it seemed, when Mr. Greenleaf
reached her, to be bent over whispering some last discovery into the animal's
ear.


In many respects, "Revelation" is a kind of interweaving of the two themes I have noted above. Once again we witness a battle between an intelligent offspring, this time represented in a young woman awaiting a doctor's appointment, and her well-meaning but cliché-spouting mother. Into this minefield steps what may be O'Connor's most opinionated character ever, Mrs. Turpin, who not only shares the well-dressed mother's jargon, but has created a complex social-stratification topped by wealthy individuals and bottomed by "white trash." As Mrs. Turpin insists throughout the tale, she would rather be a "nigger" than a trashy white woman.

The pleasure of this story is O'Connor's dead-on dialogue, both in Mrs. Turpin's inner thoughts and the two ladies' comments. So settled are they in their absurd formulas of life that by story's end the reader may want, as Mary Grace does to Mrs. Turpin, to slug her in the face. Yet it is not so much what Mary Grace does, but what she says that astounds and troubles the older woman. The girl's cry, "Go back to hell where you came from, you old wart hog," shakes Mrs. Turpin's sense of reality more than any possible event she might have encountered and simply judged.

For one of the few times in O'Connor's work, moreover, this violent act does not result in death or potential destruction, but ends in a beatific revelation for Mrs. Turpin, whose entire system of societal values is suddenly overturned as she witnesses, in an apocalyptic vision, the true meaning of a forgiving Christ:

There were whole companies of white-trash, clean for the first
time in their lives, and bands of black niggers in white robes, and
battalions of freaks and lunatics shouting and clapping and leaping
like frogs. And bringing up the end of the procession was a tribe
of people who she recognized at once as those who, like herself
and Claud, had always had a little of everything and the God-given
wit to use it right. ....They alone were on key. Yet she could see
by their shocked faces that even their virtues were being burned away.


In some senses, one could almost use that vision to describe the entire range of Blacks, freaks, lunatics, and "good people" who inhabit O'Connor's fiercely satirical fictions, all them redeemed in the blood of the lamb.

Los Angeles, August 3, 2009 (the 46th anniversary of O'Connor's death); September 1-7, 2009

The method I used to organize the above essay reflects the process of my reading. I read Gooch's O'Connor biography in sections, each time reading up until his announcement of the publication of a new O'Connor book, then pausing to the read the work itself. Accordingly, I metaphorically "lived through" the author's life and writing for a period of approximately two months. The writing, as is apparent from the dates, also took me about a month further in exploring the mind of Flannery O'Connor. Most of the facts of her life are directly repeated from the Gooch biography, but I have incorporated a few other details from her letters and Sally Fitzgerald's chronology published in The Library of America's Flannery O'Connor: Collected Works. The comments on her fictions are, for the most part, my own. In this one instance, I did not wade through the mass of essays and books written about the author for further elucidation and critical support; rather, I felt it important to react to these powerful works in a personal, unscholarly way. Accordingly, my own perceptions may not be particularly original and are certainly not exhaustive, but are merely meant to present immediate responses to her writing.
I should add that, although I never met O'Connor (I was only 17 at the time of her death), I read her work as early as 1966 or 1967 at the University of Wisconsin, and I taught a couple of her books in a course titled "Avant-Garde Contemporary Fiction"—along with figures such as Djuna Barnes, John Hawkes, and Jane and Paul Bowles—as a graduate student at the University of Maryland in the early to mid 1970's.

A couple of insignificant parallels also bring me spiritually closer to O'Connor. She attended the University of Iowa a couple of years before my birth, when my father was a student at the University of Northern Iowa in Cedar Falls. But only two or three years after she left Iowa, my family moved to a small town quite near Iowa City, an area where I grew up and remained throughout high school. Working on his Master's Degree in the summers my father suffered courses in the same overheated Quonset huts where O'Connor had taken some of her writing courses. The head of the writing program, Paul Engle, moreover, was later well-known in our home as a poet: for a few years in the early 1960s my parents, themselves not readers of poetry, chose his books such as An Old Fashioned Christmas and A Woman Unashamed and Other Poems as Christmas gifts for their literarily pretentious son.

Finally, Sheila Cudahy, the third partner of Farrar, Straus, and Cudahy, O'Connor's publisher before editor Robert Giroux would later join the firm, was also a writer, author of several books of poetry and fiction, and a translator of Natalia Ginsburg. In 1993 or 1994, Cudahy sent me a collection of her tales, Crow Time, which my Sun & Moon Press published in 1995.


Los Angeles, September 8, 2009

_____

Essay copyright (c) 2009 by Douglas Messerli

Saturday, August 22, 2009

Between Fire and Ice (on Jens Bjorneboe's Powderhouse)

Douglas Messerli
Between Fire and Ice


Jens Bjørneboe Kruttårnet (Oslo: Gyldendal, 1969). Translated from the Norwegian by Esther
Greenleaf Murer as Powderhouse: Scientific Postcript and Last Protocol (Chester Springs, Pennsylvania: Dufour Editions, 2000)

Set in an asylum for the criminally insane, Powderhouse—the second volume of Norwegian novelist Jens Bjøneboe’s History of Bestiality series—begins with all indications that this work, like several of his others, will be ideologically driven. Indeed, the narrator threatens a lecture in the first chapter, and, in retrospect, the reader perceives the structure of the book to be centered around three such lectures: the first devoted to the Church’s persecution of heretics and witches, the second focusing on the methods and lifestyle of public executioners, and the third on the motivations of heretics and others who are publicly punished. For all of its didactic impulses, however, Powderhouse is perhaps Bjørneboe’s most emotionally-charged and forgiving work, and, at least in my opinion—as opposed to what Gary Kern has described as one of a series of “great failures”—is a complete success, a study of human evil that has the potential to transform all but the most doctrinaire of its readers.

The highly unorthodox treatment of Lefevre’s patients results in a murder and possible closure of his institution. But from the vantage point of the work’s narrator, Jean (self-proclaimed “caretaker” and possible patient himself), Lefevre's methods nurture a sense of humanness and peacefulness among these madmen and women that is closer to sanity than the world outside as presented in the horrible series of historical events outlined in the lectures. Against the backdrop of human atrocities recounted by Bjørneboe’s lecturers, the petty emotional explosions and occasional violence of the “Powderhouse” represent an almost utopian world where love and respect for one another prevail. Particularly powerful in their expression of human behavior at the opposite pole from the horrible histories described in this work are Jean’s nightly encounters with nature and his sexual activities with the nurse Christine.

All this is not to say that Bjørneboe’s fiction is an “easy” read. The book’s recurring depictions of human barbarity are as painful to endure as in any fiction I’ve read. But between the fire below and the ice above—the metaphors of human behavior that dominate this work—Bjørneboe proffers, through his narrator, enough hope to imagine alternatives to the horror of what we know is human history.

Thursday, August 13, 2009

Tom La Farge | Review of The noulipaian Analects


Tom La Farge
Review of The noulipian Analects
Edited by Matias Viegener and Christine Wertheim(Los Angeles: Les Figues, 2007) 256 pages. $25.

1. The noulipian Analects grew out of a conference, “noulipo,” organized by the editors at REDCAT in Los Angeles in 2005. Several leading practitioners of experimental writing in North America, mainly poets, met with members of the French group Oulipo to discuss the oulipian practice of writing with constraints – invented, arbitrary rules. Participants included, from Oulipo, Paul Fournel (its president) and Ian Monk; from UBUweb Christian Bök, Caroline Bergvall, and Brian Kim Stefans; Rob Wittig from IN.S.OMNIA; and an array of experimental writers interested in oulipian procedures: Johanna Drucker, Tan Lin, Bernadette Mayer, Harryette Mullen, Doug Nufer, Vanessa Place, Janet Sarbanes, Juliana Spahr, Rodrigo Toscano, Matias Viegener and Christine Wertheim (the organizers and editors), and Stephanie Young.

Besides a record of the conference papers, The noulipian Analects contains an anthology of constrained writing, since the panelists read from their work in evening sessions. This is a collection well worth having for showing the range of directions in which constraints and experimentalism in general can throw writing and the range of types of reading these can demand. Some of the pieces included are not new but are none the less delightful for that: Bernadette Mayer’s brilliant N + 7 poems “Before Sextet” and “After Sextet,” for example, or a selection from Christian Bök’s monovocalic Eunoia.

But primarily the panelists met to assess the oulipian tradition’s value on this side of the Atlantic and to consider, and debate, issues of poetics. The book as a whole takes a strong position in favor of a leftist, feminist poetics of experimentalism. That stand is most directly communicated by the papers read by Toscano, Spahr and Young and by Bök, and also by the editors’ comments.

The editors are a very strong presence in the book. They have organized The noulipian Analects like an encyclopedia, alphabetizing all the papers by title, the author biographies by last name (these include the creative selections), and the apparatus such as the copyright page and table of contents. More, the papers (most of them) have been broken into sections, as many as seven, and each section has been given a title and then laid out in alphabetical order, sometimes by the first letter in the title (“Litteral Poetics”) and sometimes by the first letter in the title’s key word (“Litteral Poetics in English, Towards a Future of,” which comes in the L’s not the T’s). The parts do not often appear in order. A useful rubric directs the reader who wishes to follow what Johanna Drucker, for example, has to say (the bits come in the order 1, 2, 4, 6, 7, 5, 3) from each section to the next, and this information is also given in the “Contents.”

The effect of this is to disrupt the sort of reading one might otherwise give to academic papers. Reading the pieces in the order in which they come rather than following the prompts allows the voices, by interrupting each other, to set each other off and so add resonance to what each has to say. It creates, or recreates, a dialogue and of course a sense of experiment – a constraint carried out by the editors upon the work of the participants. In the way that encyclopedias are non-hierarchical in their presentation of information (since alphabetical order does not privilege any of the items so listed), this arrangement also fits with the egalitarian politics that many of the participants, including the editors, give voice to in the course of the discussion.

Or this would be the case if the editors had not so obviously imposed their control. It was they who decided how many pieces to break the critical papers into, and it was they who assigned those pieces titles, thereby determining where in the book a section would land and in what order, alphabetizing sometimes by first word and sometimes by key word. So for instance, by contrast with the dispersal of Johanna Drucker’s paper, Christian Bök’s, also in seven parts, has its first three, which all have “Oulipo” in the title, run consecutively and also the last three, all with “UBUweb” in the title. Spahr and Young’s is preserved intact. As it happens, Drucker calls some of Bök’s thinking into question and some of Spahr and Young’s as well. Those writers, especially Spahr and Young, have the editors’ explicit endorsement.

The editors’ “Introduction” lands in its proper place on page 103, and they also give a useful account of “noulipo: The Conference” on page 149. But they have permitted themselves seven other editorial intrusions, written for the book and not the conference. The citing of these comments suggests that they wish to steer, not the debates, but our reading of them. In an eleven-page run where the use of constraints are discussed, a central topic, the first piece is the editors’ “Constraint (vis-à-vis Rule, Structure and Procedure).” Readers who go through these pieces in order of appearance will read the editors’ first and will inevitably feel that the discussion is being framed.

Again, the editors’ voice is the first heard in the book. “& and” is the title of their piece, and so alphabetically it comes before “’& and’ and foulipo,” by Juliana Spahr and Stephanie Young. It also comments on Spahr and Young’s piece, and the comment is a strong endorsement deploying the detailed theoretical framework that the piece itself lacks. Here again readers may feel uncomfortable at having the value of the first selection so strongly underscored and its meaning so carefully expounded before they read it for themselves. Of course they can skip “& and” if they like, but as a piece’s author is not identified until the end of it, they will not know, unless they look, that “& and” is editorial comment.

This practice creates an unfortunate impression of clubbiness that is not reduced by Janet Sarbanes’ conclusion to “Binary Opposition vs. Difference in Combination,” a summary of a panel in which Christine Wertheim took part:

At one point in the conference, as Wertheim was explaining her theory, the projection of her text went down and her screen saver suddenly appeared before us — an image of the galaxy. And I remember thinking how much better it would be to live in Wertheim’s linguistico-conceptual universe, of which perhaps this conference was a little prototype.

In two other summaries of papers (why do individual papers need to be summarized?) Sarbanes reports more than dryly on the comments of the two members of Oulipo present, Fournel and Monk. In a parenthesis of his paper “My Life with Oulipo” Ian Monk says: “([M]ore women have been chosen [to join Oulipo] in the last few years than in the history of the group)” (140). Sarbanes reports:

While keen on preserving the exclusivity of Oulipo membership, [Monk] insists that attempts have been made by the group to address that well-worn Achilles heel of the avant-garde: the absence of other-than-straight-white-males from its acknowledged ranks. (156)

Nothing here about Ian Monk’s screen saver. The treatment is too visibly unequal. Wertheim, one of the editors, speaks frequently about the need to move past binary oppositions, especially in the field of gender. It undermines her own editorial work at making The noulipian Analects anti-hierarchical for her to prompt a prejudicial reading in favor of the feminist position, which is fully argued and quite strong enough to stand on its own.

The noulipian Analects raises a number of topics, but the one most often addressed distinguishes the Oulipo the group, its ideology and practice and the virtues and limitations thereof, from the possible alternatives to or extensions of oulipian writing that might form the basis of noulipo, a new and north American practice. The more interesting and valuable papers describe the latter. Caroline Bergvall’s two papers reflect on aspects of Georges Perec’s work to consider the role time, space, and the “infra-ordinary” in writing; aspects that vary from the classical math-based compositions of Oulipo (which Perec also practiced). Tan Lin discusses Raymond Queneau’s Cent mille milliards de poèmes as a model for New Media Writing, and Brian Kim Stefans also writes about electronic writing and stresses the importance, in the use of applications, of finding “the text – perhaps the only text – that is suitable” to fulfill the potentiality of “the engineering and programming” (63, 62). Stefans compares computer applications to bachelor machines, a concept to which I will return. Matias Viegener’s paper’s second part, “Potentiality: The Poetics of Play,” usefully reminds us of the importance of the ludic within experiment.

All four of these writers are well-informed about Oulipo and the range of its work. Of the participants who critique Oulipo, however, few appear to have read deeply in oulipian theoretical writing or indeed to have gotten all that far into The Oulipo Compendium, the compilation of oulipian constraints, concepts, and history by Harry Mathews and Alastair Brotchie (revised edition, London: Atlas and San Francisco: Make Now, 2005). The critique is political: Oulipo is not as engaged in challenging and escaping bourgeois literary practice and furthering social justice as an avant-garde should be. More specifically, it does not, as a group made up mainly of men (currently of nineteen living members there are four women) and as a practice, welcome the participation of women. The alternative writing practices that would correct and renew Oulipo, aleatory and accumulative writing, are proposed as more progressive and more feminist than any in The Oulipo Compendium. They are to form the basis of noulipo.

The critique is based upon the assumption that the Oulipo is a monolithic group of writers – a school built around an ideology. Christian Bök is particularly to blame for creating this impression, which is false, as he multiplies statements such as “Oulipo criticizes,” “Oulipo repudiates,” “Oulipo rejects,” “Oulipo imposes” (all on 158). Bök, in “Oulipo and Unconscious Tyranny” (158-60) finds six axioms which the editors of The noulipian Analects reiterate-by-anticipation much earlier in the form of a numbered list of “musts” and “shoulds” in “Constraint, the Six Axioms of Oulipian” (43). All of the items on this list were proposed by individual members of Oulipo. Some are matters of broad consensus within the group, others not. The first axiom states that a constraint must be easy to grasp, and no Oulipian would contradict it. However, the statement that a constraint “should reference its own existence” (Bök has “mention”) echoes what Jacques Roubaud says in “Deux principes parfois respectés par les travaux oulipiens” (in Atlas de littérature potentielle [Paris: Gallimard, 1981]). “Parfois” means sometimes.

As for the final “axiom,” that a constraint “must allow for one ‘anti-constraint,’ a deviation that breaks the rules,” this was a view expressed by Georges Perec about his own work, the intricately structured novel La vie mode d’emploi (Life: A User’s Manual, trans. David Bellos [Boston: Godine, 1987]), from which he left out a chapter demanded by the structure. He invoked the concept of clinamen, the swerving from the pattern enjoined by constraint. Harry Mathews defines clinamen in The Oulipo Compendium as “a deviation from the strict consequences of a restriction … often justified on aesthetic grounds” but one only to be used if “following the initial rule is still possible” (126). Perec says: “The system of constraints — this is important — must be destroyed. It must not be rigid; there must be some play in it; it must, as they say, ‘creak’ a bit; it must not be completely coherent…” (quoted in Motte, Oulipo [U. of Nebraska Press, 1986], 20). These are not the same statement. To be fair, the editors state that the system must “allow for” the anti-constraint (Bök has “allow”), thereby acknowledging that the use of clinamen is a matter of choice. But there is some tension between the idea of choice and the idea of the dogmatic “axiom” into which they wish to force this point, which turns out rather to be another principe parfois respecté. It may be that the oulipians’ willingness to tolerate differences of procedure explains why the group still is meeting and producing work nearly fifty years after its founding.

Nor, although its members have produced some well-known writings, is Oulipo a group whose mission is to produce constrained writing. The mission of Oulipo is to produce constraints that can then be used in writing, perhaps by others. Paul Fournel asserts and repeats this key point: “Oulipian work stops when the constraint has been elaborated and the writer’s work can start” (40) and “Oulipo creates the constraint, gives a sample and has finished its job” (41). How much the group ought to attend to the product – the work of the writer as opposed to the work of Oulipo – is a matter of debate. The group’s co-founder, François Le Lionnais, a mathematician, scoffed at “applied Oulipo,” the actual writing, while Queneau and others called for a few texts to illustrate or “prove” the constraint (Motte, 12). Many of the texts in the Bibliothèque oulipienne and The Oulipo Compendium do in fact serve as such illustration.

Among these illustrative texts are reworkings of traditional fixed forms of verse. Bök comments: “…[T]he poetic tastes of the group can often seem quite banal, insofar as its members seem to enjoy dickering with the gearboxes of obsolete, literary genres (like the sestina or the rondeau), revivifying these antiquary [sic] styles, yet entrenching their canonical status” (222). Of course Bök means that it seems banal to him. Others may have other responses, but if one accepts Oulipo’s own statement of its mission, which has held constant over fifty years, the poetic quality of their members’ output should be irrelevant, since the texts are designed to prove the axiom and not to stand as “poems.”

The comma Bök places (if it is his) between “obsolete” and “literary” suggests that he is using both of these epithets dismissively. “Literary” composition is not, for Bök, the same as “poetic” nor a worthy use of constraints, because, I assume, it only reinforces the romantic-narcissistic nature of bourgeois writing and the hierarchy of texts. Many oulipians have been and are really committed to literature, the “li” of Oulipo. Queneau was in at the start not only of Oulipo but of the Bibliothèque de la Pléiade, the uniform edition of the masterpieces of French literature brought out from Editions Gallimard, where he was senior editor. We can see Bök unthinkingly making an equation between “literature” and the “canon” of infamous memory, but the tradition that Oulipo values includes, besides masterpieces, the tradition of experiment, of folie littéraire (Motte, 6). It is not identical with the canon ringwalled by old-school English professors clinging to their curricula, if not their jobs.

Queneau had no use for aleatory writing such as Surrealist automatic writing, which Motte acknowledges as “the avowed bête noir of Oulipo” (Motte, 17). Even though oulipian writing involves surrendering control of a text to a procedure, arbitrary and invented, that will force expression out of its habitual ruts, so that authorship is at best shared with some structure in language, Queneau and others insist that this writing is still entirely voluntary. The procedure is a machine that the writer constructs and then may use; it is the maze that the rats must build before they can escape from it, in Queneau’s well-known phrase. If the constraint is a machine, the writer still controls the settings. Instead of N + 7 (the procedure in which every noun in a text is replaced by the noun seven places after it in some dictionary), a decision may be made to use N – 7, or V + 7, or V + 11, and the dictionary to use is also a matter of choice. In the maze image we note the stress on escape, also a matter of intention.

Several contributors fault Oulipo for this exclusion of the aleatory, or the related process of accumulation, a rejection of authorial selection in a heaping up of information, perhaps electronically, that is copied or compiled in the simplest possible notation. But in fact writing-in-lists has been popular with the Oulipo. Harry Mathews gave Joe Brainard’s I Remember (NY: Granary, 2001) to Georges Perec, who imitated it in Je me souviens
(http://ateldec.chez.com/00002000/), an imitation re-imitated by Mathews, Hervé Le Tellier and Marcel Bénabou, among others. In “The Rue Vilin” (in Species of Spaces and Other Pieces, ed. and trans. John Sturrock [NY: Penguin, 1997]) Perec did something similar, systematically working his way down the street where he had lived as a child and listing, over the course of several visits, the state of the houses and other changes and incidents. His biographical relation to the subject is not suppressed – he mentions his having lived in No. 24 and his mother’s having been a dressmaker there – but his memories do not inflect the piece into nostalgia or even “personal writing.” In “Writing in Situ” Caroline Bergvall considers “The Rue Vilin” in detail and notes that Perec wanted his memory-list to be “more anonymous than Brainard’s, less personal, and singular” (248). On pages 102-3 she discusses this piece in connection with the concept of the “infra-ordinary” as it was developed by Perec in conjunction with Paul Virilio. The infra-ordinary concerns itself with the “bruit de fond” or background noise that we usually neither note nor even notice.

This interest brings at least one member of Oulipo quite close to the Situationists, who in their “drifts” through neighborhoods of Paris noted similar sorts of information in order to compose “psychogeographical maps” that would record this most basic level of experience, the millions of small incidents and accidents that construct our experience of a place and a time. Such an image would stand against “the society of the spectacle” (the title of the Situationist leader Guy Debord’s best known book), the capitalist appropriation of experience by commodifying every aspect of life that it could reach, by turning things into signs indicating exchange-value rather than use-value. As Bergvall correctly notes, the use that Perec wants to make of the infra-ordinary is not explicitly political, but implicitly it is.

The most often-cited example of an aleatory-accumulative method is UBUweb’s Kenneth Goldsmith’s work in Day (where Goldsmith retyped an entire issue of The New York Times) or Fidget, where he recorded and transcribed a day’s-worth of his own body movements. Publishers Weekly called this procedure “extreme transcription.” Goldsmith goes much further than Perec did in the direction of de-authoring the text and of noting the infra-ordinary from no particular point of view. Contrasting his method with oulipian practice, Bök asks a pointed question:

Oulipo may argue that surreal revolutions represent unaware enslavement to unknown constraints, but Oulipo does not account for the fact that, despite this problem, Surrealism nevertheless promotes forthrightly a radical mandate for social change, whereas Oulipo does not, despite its self-conscious, self-liberated algorithms for creativity. If willful ignorance about such rules can result in covert obedience to their poetic dominance, yet still entail a social critique (as is the case with Surrealism) — how might willful obedience to such rules result in a poetic critique, yet still entail a covert ignorance about their social potential? (201-2)

This is too neat an antithesis. Those familiar with the work produced by Surrealists, as opposed to their (especially Breton’s) overtly political manifestoes, may be surprised to hear it described as enacting a social critique. The Surrealists as a group regularly attended the performance of the plays into which Raymond Roussel had converted his novels in order to gain some popular success and applauded them while the rest of the audience jeered. No one was less interested in social critique than Raymond Roussel, a multi-millionaire living off investments that paid for his own obsessively constrained writing, and no one was more interested in Roussel than the Surrealists, except possibly, later, the Oulipo, who claim him as one of the most important “plagiarists-by-anticipation” of their own work.

It is true that Oulipo does not as a group forthrightly promote social change, and it would be disingenuous to claim that its members, though several of the founders were alumni of the Resistance and Perec participated in the events of May 1968, lean far to the left. They are not Marxists. Bök remarks:

… Marxist writers from the L=A=N=G=U=A=G=E Group — writers, for example, like [Bruce] Andrews (who posits an “anti-systematic” writing) or [Charles] Bernstein (who posits an “anti-absorptive” writing) — have admitted in conversation that they find Oulipo impressive in its formal technique, but inadequate in its social rationale, if only because Oulipo has yet to question the ideology of its own grammatical, referential bias. (Bök, 222)

On the contrary, I find the members of Oulipo fully conscious of that bias, or commitment, in favor of “literature,” and I have already mentioned that “literature” is not defined by them conservatively or exclusively. Their fondness for the “obsolete, literary forms” such as the sonnet and sestina has more to do with the fact that these encode mathematical algorithms than that they are items in mainstream poetic practice (Jacques Roubaud, “Mathematics in the Method of Raymond Queneau” in Motte, 89-90), a point of general and conscious consensus, if not of “ideology,” that deserves to be better studied. A reader of The noulipian Analects can sometimes feel that Oulipo is being treated as a group of Frenchmen playing word-games. But the importance of mathematics, especially combinatorics and topology, to the generation of language-structures is a serious intellectual endeavor.

Queneau used the sonnet as the basis for Cent mille milliards de poèmes because the sonnet contains elements that can be counted (the lines) and elements that can be repeated with variations (the rhymes). This text, in which ten sonnets of fourteen lines can be read by substituting for any line of any sonnet the line in the same position from any other sonnet, accumulates a hundred trillion (1014) different texts recombining the lines. There is no way for the author to predict what any one of those potential poems is actually going to say, or be read as saying, for signification in such a case (and in much oulipian writing) is really invented in the mind of the reader. It could be said that this empowerment of the reader is itself a political act. The texts themselves will be unconscious and may serve or question ideology. Oulipo’s own “ideology” really extends no further than to say that the mathematical construction of constraints for literature is a valuable activity; the political importance of the texts produced by constrained writing must surely depend on the constraint chosen and the use made of it.

But there is a point to be made about this opposition of the aleatory-accumulative and the arbitrary-voluntary methodologies. Automatic writing or the accumulation of the infra-ordinary has the purpose to reveal something; the subconscious mind in the first case, the sociology of everyday life in the second. In other words there is an underlying structure that is disguised by the normal processes of writing, which select what the author feels to be important, foregrounds that, and arranges it for a reader to follow. We do not need to be Marxists to feel an interest in gaining a sense of that basic, shared bruit de fond, whether psychological, sociological, or economic, since it shapes our lives and mentality. In this the aleatory-accumulative produces the poetry defined by George Oppen when, rearranging Shelley, he described the poet as “the legislator of the unacknowledged world.”

The arbitrary-voluntary procedures of Oulipo, instead of uncovering the underlying unacknowledged, permit the invention of an alternative, parallel world that composes in the reader’s mind. Michel Foucault (Death and the Labyrinth, trans. Charles Rosen [Berkeley: U. of California Press, 1986]) describes the effect of Raymond Roussel’s use of homophony to create équations de faits (equations of facts or objects) in one part of Nouvelles Impressions d’Afrique.

Nouvelles Impressions in search of impossible identities [of two words that sound alike] creates minuscule poems where words collide or separate, charged with opposing magnetic polarity; in one or two verses they cross an impenetrable distance between things, and from one to the other establish a lightning contact which throws them back to their original position. Thus strange shapes spring forward, sparkling for a moment, poems of a second’s duration, where, in a spontaneous motion, the separation of things and the emptiness between them is abolished and reconstituted. (150-51)

I think that is just this sort of sudden conjunctive poetry that oulipian writing regularly throws up, throwing language into opacity when we thought it transpicuous, turning words into objects and objects into experiences, creating imaginal worlds that are concrete and objective. In “Form: Revealing or Not Revealing” Vanessa Place describes the role of writer to work:

Whether we are reluctant gods, or those who elbow in, the consciousness of the concrete means our creations go on regardless of our intentions, willed free though wrought determinate. (88)

Earlier, in “Form (or Blue to Blue #632)” she affirms Paul Valéry “when he said the point was to make the poem that rang effortless and absolute, so that it bore no birth-marks” (82). It follows that instead of thinking of oulipian writing as disconnected and gratuitous, we should see it as utopian, a point made by Christine Wertheim in her non-editorial pieces on “Litteral Poetics”:

The aim of such a poetics is not simply to explore the linguistic arrangements of a given body as these currently stand but to look at what they might become – a utopian perspective. Litteral poetics is thus a reverse form of archaeology, a future-oriented mode of exploration that dis-covers potentials in the linguistic arrangements of a body, social or individual, endowed with a particular kind of tongue. (116)

It remains to add that the invention of alternative worlds is also the stated goal of ‘pataphysics, “the science of imaginary solutions,” and Jarry is as much an ancestor for Oulipo as Roussel. UBUweb was of course founded in homage to Jarry and ‘pataphysics, and it is therefore surprising to find some of its members insisting on strict movement politics. Johanna Drucker calls them on this when she speaks of “being scolded by [Steve] McCaffery for doing ‘pataphysics ‘incorrectly’ – as if the science of exceptions does not cover all deviant cases!” (15).

The editors of The noulipian Analects claim that

… for artists, the aleatory offers the possibility that accidents can produce something new, meaningful, and unique that could not be produced through deliberate constructions, for the chance operation contains the potential to scatter already related elements and to make new connections between hitherto “unrelated” ones. (34)

No one could have been more deliberate than Roussel, yet I’d argue that his constructions carry out this scattering and connecting equally well.

In short, the attempt to assert an important difference between oulipian and surrealist/’pataphysical poetics of experimentation reveals a desire to oversimplify one practice in order to sharpen the definition of another. Again Johanna Drucker hits the nail on the head:

Anxiety about authority showed in the [noulipo conference’s] discussion sessions. These attempts to police the use and definition of what passes as “Oulipian” sometimes have an unpleasantly shrill edge of authority anxiety. Careful nuancing of what is and isn’t this or that within typologies of experimentalism is an admirable and essential undertaking. But the guarding of borders that is a necessary part of critical undertakings seem counter-productive if artistic modes are going to be kept generative. (15)

The feminist critique of Oulipo is articulated by Juliana Spahr and Stephanie Young in “’& and’ and foulipo” (5-13). In this piece, composed accumulatively (like Je me souviens) of “and-then-we-thought” reflections, an appearance of aleatory rambling that nevertheless develops an argument, Spahr and Young wonder about the passing and seeming irrelevance today of the body art of the 70s, as practiced by Shigeko Kubota, Carolee Schneeman, and Eleanor Antin among others, at a moment when men, and specifically the men who take college-level poetry classes with them, are so interested in restrictive, number-based restrictions – in other words, with Oulipo and its constraints. Why is the first set of procedures so “over” while the second (they refer specifically to Christian Bök, whose Eunoia is a best-seller) is so popular and widely imitated? Johanna Drucker answers the first point: “The grounds have shifted, and the present dynamics of poetry scenes, though they have their usual share of homosocial groupings, are not exclusively dominated by these – are they?” (169). Body Art was a specific response to a historical situation. About the second part, the popularity of constrained writing among males, Drucker says succinctly, “If some poetry boys exhibit pack behavior, so what?” (169).

In my own experience, as many women as men attend the constrained-writing workshops and classes that Wendy Walker and I have been leading over the last dozen years, and it is not noticeably the men who prefer “number-based” constraints or who get the most interesting results from them. Of course we are drawing self-selected adults to a gallery venue and not teaching poetry in a college. Many of the procedures that we try out are collaborative in nature, and it should be noted that oulipian procedures lend themselves easily to collaboration. Particularly in these collaborations I am always struck by how much this sort of experimentation leaves gender and racial differences behind.

The noulipian Analects is the record of a conference, and therefore the questions it raises and the answers it supplies are merely those of the participants free to say what was on their minds about Oulipo and poetics. As such the book will make many readers think about the poetics of experimental composition, and may leave them wishing, as it did me, that their thinking had not been so insistently steered toward one side of the issues and that other views had been more fully explored and less summarily dismissed. Before hearing the critique of Oulipo, they might have liked to see the poetics of Oulipo much more carefully and knowledgeably explored from an oulipian and an extra-oulipian position. They might have liked to hear less from writers and more from readers about the actual experience afforded by reading constrained writing. They might have liked to hear a mathematician, or more than one, discuss the debt to Bourbaki or the use of set theory or combinatorics or topological concepts in the composition of writing. They might have liked to hear more of the history and context for Oulipo: the ground it shares with Surrealism and with ‘Pataphysics, its debt to Roussel or to Lévi-Strauss, its interest in the grands rhétoriqueurs of the 15th and 16th centuries. They might have been interested to hear about Oulipo’s fecundity in spinning off other ou-x-pos such as Oupeinpo for painters or Oulipopo for writers of detective fiction. They might have liked to hear from fewer poets and from more writers in the narrative forms where oulipians have scored some of their most remarkable applications of constrained writing; Doug Nufer had to carry all the weight in this area. They may be excused for thinking that while the aleatory-accumulative methods of composition hold real interest, they are not enough to make a reality of noulipo; that noulipo has not yet found a praxis; and that its ideology, while clear, is anything but new. Whatever the value of noulipo, however, the value of The noulipian Analects is unquestionable: it has started a discussion that till now has flourished mainly in Europe. Any North American interested in constrained writing will be grateful for that.

Having said so much, I want now to suggest an idea that may be useful in continuing the conversation. I was very struck by the description of the performance that Juliana Spahr and Stephanie Young gave of their paper at the noulipo conference. At first Spahr and Young read alternate sentences. Then their recorded voices took over and they, together with some others, began to remove and then put back on their clothes. Their performance stands as an homage to their Body Art predecessors, about whom they were speaking, and also as an assertion that this very specifically feminist form, foregrounding the “gendered body” (12), aging and “messy,” is the right reply to make to another experimental practice, the oulipian, which might then be understood as the bodiless head-games of men.

Spahr and Young’s performance calls to mind an aesthetic concept under discussion at around the same time as Body Art, the mid-70s. This concept is the “bachelor machine,” the subject of a major exhibition put together by the famous Swiss curator Harald Szeeman in 1975 and shown in Bern, in Venice at the Biennale, and in several other European cities. The phrase, also sometimes translated as “celibatory machine,” was first used by Marcel Duchamp to describe the lower panel of his famous Large Glass (“The Bride Stripped Bare By Her Bachelors, Even”) now in the Philadelphia Museum of Art. Borrowed by Michel Carrouges in a 1946 article, in his Les Machines célibataires (Paris: Arcanes, 1954) and again in Le Macchine Celibi/The Bachelor Machines, ed. Harald Szeeman (Venice: Alfieri, 1975), the same phrase is used to describe a tradition of imaginary machines defined by Duchamp’s piece and including elements of Poe’s “The Pit and the Pendulum,” Villier de Lisle Adam’s L’Eve future, Alfred Jarry’s Le Supermâle, Kafka’s “The Penal Colony,” and Roussel’s Locus Solus and Impressions of Africa. All these writers stand in the surrealist/’pataphysical/oulipian pantheon, and all describe “bachelor machines.”

As with the Duchamp piece, it is not easy to understand the composition of these machines, and still less so to evaluate them. They often seem to be unattractively “about” some of the more voyeuristic, onanistic, and specifically masculine formations of the Freudian Apparat, and to seal themselves off from the world, particularly the world of the messy, gendered body. The Bachelors, who appear in uniforms and thereby inscribe an idea of hierarchy into their part of the composition, are, in Carrouges’ phrase, “the masters of the Machine” (Le Macchine Celibi, 40). Michel de Certeau gives a much more nuanced picture of the bachelor machine in “The Arts of Dying: Celibatory Machines,” his essay in the Szeeman book mentioned above and reprinted in Heterologies. Discourse on the Other (trans. Brian Massumi [Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1986]). De Certeau encapsulates a history of the novel as a bourgeois form dominant for four hundred years, till the start of the twentieth century, that substitutes for myth in making history as “a capitalist, productive mode of writing.” Eventually it becomes “[a] machine par excellence, in turn pedagogical, entrepreneurial, urbanist, scientific, and revolutionary.” But then “[t]he text, closed in upon itself, loses the referent that authorized it, and is no longer anything more than the Schauplatz der Träume” [the scene of the dream]. De Certeau describes what happens next:

Writing proliferates in the vicinity of the break that vibrates in the nothing of the work. It is an “island/inscription,” a Locus solus, a “penal colony,” a dream inhabited by the unreadability to which, or of which, it thinks it “speaks.” It is this baring of the scriptural myth [of the novel] – an act of derision – that makes the celibatory machine blasphemous. It challenges the principle of Occidental ambition. With its traps and machinations, it undermines the simulacrum of being that comprised the (now unveiled) secret/sacred aspect of a Bible transformed by four centuries of bourgeois writing into the gospel of the domination of things by the letter and by writing. (All quotations above from Heterologies, 158.)

Oulipian constrained writing as a procedure seems as if it might be a bachelor machine, intended precisely to liberate “things” from the domination of a tradition of bourgeois writing by making language itself objective, material available for manipulation from outside its own rules and traditions, by means of a wholly different set of rules and concepts: the mathematical, applied as constraints. But of course there are other sorts of constraints besides these; the world is fertile in structures that can be applied to composition.

In my own view, the more an object (person, thing, word) is mine, an object of my possessing, the more it serves me as a slave, an instrumentality to extend my reach. The less it is mine, the more it becomes a person to me, the object of knowing and an interlocutor in conversation. The joy that I take in oulipian constraints, and which I took in reading many of the constrained pieces in of The noulipian Analects, including Spahr and Young’s paper, is the pleasure of encountering a language that is not owned, that owns itself, where the “author” is at best a collaborator, and where the text demands a collaboration of me. I feel grateful to all enablers of experimentation that can produce this result, but especially to Oulipo for the generosity with which, over the course of half a century, they have offered their work for use by anyone who can respond to it.

Spahr and Young responded to it and used two oulipian procedures, “slenderizing” (removing all instances of the letter r) and N + 7. But additionally their performance enacted a mise à nu that matches the Bride’s in the upper panel of Duchamp’s piece. Carrouges rather half-heartedly locates some other “brides” in Jarry and Roussel, but we can take up this work with more vigor by asking: Where is the oulipian Bride? That might be an interesting way to formulate Spahr and Young’s question, and the bachelor machine, with its two parts juxtaposed or in dialogue, might be a useful concept in advancing the discussion begun in The noulipian Analects.

______
Copyright ©2009 by Tom La Farge

Author of several books of fiction, including the two volume work, The Crimson Bears and A Hundred Doors and the award-winning Terror of Earth, La Farge most recently began a series of books on methods of writing fiction, 13 Writhing Machines, the first of which was titled "Administrative Assemblages." The Crimson Bears, A Hundred Doors, and Terror of Earth can still be purchased through Green Integer (douglasmesserli@gmail.com)

Tuesday, July 28, 2009



Martin Nakell
from Stories from the City Beneath the City

A Continuation

A breeze. A tropical bird flown far from home. A desperate economy. Truck gears at a precise pitch. Wherever you’re going, you’ve been there again. Why do you write about the indescribable beauty of the thin lines woven across the skin of the pottery of your city? Why do you imagine the Mind of the mind that envisioned them the hand that inscribed them unless it was you or your double at some time in history? The house where the murder took place is closed up now and the family dispersed. Who founded your city became a myth in the shape of an animal whose shape remains changeless throughout time. In the piazza outside the 4th Temple a band of musicians plays throughout the afternoon. Having made your small daily sacrifice to the most simple god, the god of the moment by continuous moment where the water meets the land, you settle down to observe the whiteness of things or the sound of a spade made by your friend cultivating the soil across the road. Last night with the window open so you could see the moon to make sure that it still existed you read in the book how good, how pleasant it is to sit together. The fragrance of lemon mixes with the smell of tomato from the arbor inside the garden. One bird has abandoned the tropics for another paradise. A wandering singer knows only the one song about death but it’s possible that everyone has already made a pact with the eternal. You drink only water now because wine tastes bitter in solitude. Someday, you swear you will begin, or you will begin again. You would tell yourself a story to pass the time while waiting for the others to arrive in time for it but you are a little tired now, and stories take energy, so instead you give in to a momentary living in pure hope, for people who have exhausted the colors of their art forms for a time then wait for the seasons to pass to restore the necessary pigments to the harvesting grounds. The town crier’s song awakens you though at first you can’t tell if it’s just the calling of the hours that he chants or the latest dramatic news that might require your attention.


Game : Card : Window

If you keep playing cards it’s possible you will be dealt a card you’ve never seen. You will show it to your friend of many years even though you should never show your cards. After a good laugh together, you and your friend agree to put the new card aside so you can go on with your game.
When you’re done for the evening, you clean up as usual, but you leave the new card on the table where you find it the next evening, when you come to play again.


Your card games, which you’ve played every evening, become enlivened with an unknown vitality, an urgency they hadn’t had. During the game, you and your friend both ever wondering what the new card could mean, invest more playfulness in your playing. You both play a more crafty game.


The complexities of chance, probabilities, the extent and the limitations of numbers play out in your mind. You discern now the myriad absolute differences between a three and a seven. You comprehend that although the combination of the cards 2, 6, and 7 mean the same thing in the arithmetic of the game as the combination of the cards 3, 8, and 4, these two sets have completely different significances based on the way one number interacts with another, or the way two combinated numbers interact with a third, or the way three combinated numbers would interact with a fourth.


License wanted this to happen next: Waking up in the middle of the night, you go into the salon where you play cards. The new card lies on the table in the darkened room, illuminated, radiant, emanating….what? You don’t even know what. It’s something real but unknown.


That doesn’t happen. This happens: at 3:12 a.m., you awaken. You walk the short hallway to the stairs, up the eight stairs. It is dark all the way. You don’t need light. In the common room, there, on the card table, the new card, not visible at all. Any illumination at all is your own, it comes only from inside you, any radiance, luminosity, nuclear energy.

You walk to the row of eight oblong windows that look out over the cliff to the sea, windows you and your friend look out of everyday, either with a purpose, gazing, or casually, hardly noticing. In her absence, your friend’s voice speaks to you. I don’t know if you’re reading my mind, she says, or I’m reading yours. You say, quietly but aloud the names of everyone you know. It takes a long time. Each name interacts with every other name in an ongoing and only nearly infinite series of combinations constantly rearranged by the forces of every human emotion a list of which you begin — but don’t finish — compiling on a blank piece of notebook paper left on the card table three days ago.


By dawn, the daily Coast Guard patrol boat passes by, east to west, at its precise appointment.


That afternoon’s card game goes somewhat differently than usual. As you play, you keep score on a piece of paper laid over the List of Human Emotions. At one point you say to your friend, I don’t know if you’re reading my mind or I’m reading yours. Your friend laughs, of course. We’ll see who wins, she says. But you tell her, It has nothing anymore to do with winning or losing. Your friend answers you: You’re falling into clichés. You must not have slept well. Winning or losing will always be important.


No, no, you tell her. I don’t mean it like that. Every day, yes, winning or losing makes a difference. But I mean it scientifically, scientifically it has nothing to do with winning or losing. Think about it. E=MC2 has nothing nothing at all to do with winning or losing. Just because, your friend says, Albert Einstein was your Uncle…. It has nothing to do with that, you interrupt her. I’m trying to explain something to you.


Your friend takes the new card from where it sits on the table, tears it in half, tears those two halves again into four, tears those four again into eight, says, ok, now let’s play cards!


Why, you ask her, counting the torn pieces of card, are there nine pieces here. Why? Laughing, you throw them into the trash. Don’t think, you tell your friend, that it won’t happen again. If tomorrow, if a thousand years from now, it doesn’t matter.



The Stolen Hour


Ornella and Claudio discovered that every day an hour was stolen from them. Trying to find the thief was worse, Ornella told Claudio, than trying to find the accuser in Kafka’s Trial. Making matters even more frustrating, as their days diminished, Claudio said, he couldn’t waste even one minute hunting for the thief. Living became more desperate minute by minute, as Ornella and Claudio tried to remain calm, tried to sustain an urgent calm, so that, as their opportunities for living diminished each day, they could achieve their pleasure in living only by finding the peace with which they could enjoy the time left to them each day. During the last hour of each day, Ornella and Claudio exerted an effort to become more cognizant of every experience, for tomorrow, that hour would be lost to them.


Just before all this began, Ornella’s good friend Rebecca had given Ornella and Claudio a gift, a bottle of 1996 Dom Perignon, the best vintage in a hundred years. Ornella and Claudio had planned to open that bottle on the day the stealing of the hours began. Alas! That day ended abruptly, before Ornella and Claudio could open that bottle. When the time came the next day to drink this gift, again the day abruptly ended. This went on every day. On the last day, with only one hour left, Ornella and Claudio couldn’t open the bottle, occupied as they were, as they had been during all these very short days, with more compelling activities, some of which included just staring out at the sea nearby. They had to take the principle of pleasure seriously, without deforming it by seriousness.


Eventually, Ornella and Claudia’s days diminished into the bizarre. They had to choose very carefully how to utilize the eight, then six, then four, hours of their day. Talking together was indispensable. Some sleep was indispensable, not for rest so much as for dreams. And for some demarcation of one day from the next.


When the last day ended in the expiration of the last hour, Ornella and Claudio did not die, they did not disappear. They exist; but they have not time. How can I describe what people without time are like? I have only words with which to describe. Words are made of time, even though time is not made of words and in fact no one knows just what time is made of. The bottle of 1996 Dom Perignon remained in the cellar where Ornella and Claudio had stored it at just the right drinking temperature. Is it possible that, had they drunk the Dom Perignon, Ornella and Claudio would have gained time, not the time they lost, not even the kind of time they lost, but some kind of time? It’s possible. Claudio had once told Ornella that wine partakes of every aspect of human life: the soil and the seasons of the earth, the labor of agriculture, the craft of winemaking, the civilized dining table, the art of assessing and tasting, the senses of sight and touch and smell, the pleasure of the right company, the experience of the body changed by taking in some substance. But there it is, the bottle, which cannot be drunk without time in which to do so.




They Arrived by Bus



They arrived by bus, the boy and his mother together. They got off the bus that afternoon without knowing anything about us or our village. When they stepped off the bus I couldn’t tell if the boy held the mother’s hand, or the mother held the boy’s hand. They stepped down the bus steps into the cool air of that spring afternoon. The sea is wrestling with the air, my friend had said to me at that moment, as we stood together there, watching the mother and her son. Well, I was watching the mother and her son. My friend, probably, didn’t take any notice of them. You know I hate that way of talking, I told my friend. The sea doesn’t wrestle with anything, it is just the sea. I have been to sea so many times, so many different ways, in so many different weathers, with so many different purposes, that I know that our sea has no intention and no desire. The bells rang from the church then, drawing my attention away from the mother and her son, momentarily. When I looked back the mother and her son had walked past the line of waiting taxis not refusing them but unaware of them so involved as they were in walking that way, together. They walked all the way up the hill toward the upper village then turned left at the last street before the crest, where the motor repair shop takes up the whole corner.


I saw them the next day at the market, buying fish. She asked to see the swordfish, was it fresh? But the son stopped her to ask couldn’t they get the sea bass? When the fish monger brought out a whole sea bass she looked it over, checked its eyes and its flesh, then asked for it to be wrapped up. They bought a few more things, vegetables, milk, coffee, eggs, then left the market. I was there to get a number of things myself. When I went to the back of the store, the fishmonger asked me if I knew her. “No,” I said, but, then, yes, I said, “I do know them.” “That boy,” the fishmonger said, “seems like he’s swimming in a dream of his mother.” “He’s a child,” I told him.


The next time I saw them was in the woods. I’d gone out to hunt mushrooms, as I do every year, with my friend, the same friend who’d stood at the bus station with me when the mother and her son deboarded. They were under a pretense of mushroom hunting, I think. She had a cloth-covered basket, he carried a small spade. But they looked to me more as if they were just out to be together in the air of the woods, the smells of the earth. “Would you like me to show you where you can find some very nice mushrooms?” I asked her. The boy looked at me like I was not just a stranger, but a strange creature, as if somehow he was not used to encountering human beings. He looked delighted, to me, smiling at my question, bemused by it. Why would anyone ask us such a question? “Thank you,” she said, “yes, that would be very helpful.” I took them off up the path toward the second valley, over the hill then down into the rich plain where a field of mushrooms blossomed beneath plane and oak trees. “Thank you,” she smiled at me, “thank you very much.” With that dismissal, I left them to their gathering, taking home my own hoard of mixed mushrooms with which to make a mushroom rice dish I make every year to celebrate the first harvest of one of my enduringly favorite foods. It reminds me of my own mother, when we would go mushroom hunting together at the first of the season. My mother was a hardy woman, she walked through the woods with a heavy steady foot never loosing her step. With a thick hand she would nonetheless pick the mushroom at its stem with a gentle even delicate motion of snapping. Coming home, she would make the same mushroom-rice dish for all of us - including some aunts and uncles and neighbors - that I make now for whomever happens to be around. Somehow, for some reason, I imagined that it was the son of this mother-son out in the woods who did all the picking of mushrooms, snapping them up then presenting them to his mother to put in the basket that hung over her arm. Why did I want to walk back up the hill just a way to watch them? I did stop halfway up, turned, looked back at them to partake with my gaze in the mystery of their bond. Each mushroom he handed to his mother carried a message of abundance with it. The earth there, as I saw them, put forth its plenty just for them, even though it was a popular spot for many of the villagers to gather mushrooms, this year the whole harvest in that area was made for them so that when the son snapped off the mushrooms at their stalk they released a perfume of the woods that we hadn’t ever taken in before. I smelled it even from where I stood, looking back. It filled the air. I closed my eyes. I smelled as if with my eyes. No, not “as if.” I smelled with my eyes.


When I asked around who these two were, where they came from, I found out that her uncle had owned the house where they now stayed, empty since his death, and, of course, I remembered the uncle, a mechanic who had worked in the engine repair shop until he died in an accident when, taking too sudden of a turn in his three-wheeled truck, it flipped, killing him. He’d been alone at the time, so only he was hurt. When I asked about why she’d come to inhabit the house of her deceased uncle, the Mayor told me that her husband had died, that she’d come here to escape the memory of his youthful death, or so the Mayor had heard. When I asked him who he’d heard that from, the Mayor couldn’t remember, but it may have been from the uncle’s boss at the engine repair shop, or maybe it was from his wife, the Mayor’s wife, because she had a cousin in the town that the woman and her son came from, or at least the Mayor remembered his wife telling him that, but he couldn’t be sure that was it, he’d have to ask his wife again.


I next saw the mother and her son in a café on the road back behind the sea. One of the café’s I often stopped in, called the Flowering Herb Café. She and her son sat at a small table outdoors. She drank a glass of white wine, the son drank what looked to me like soda water and snacked on peanuts. I could not imagine anyone so at ease at that time at the end of the day when we all begin to take our ease. Everyone passing by on their evening stroll seemed to me to fall into their ease just a bit more as they passed the mother and her son, or was that my imagination? I think I fell into their ease when I sat down three tables away from them, facing the other way into the street. Even though I’d been to Flowering Herb Café a thousand times, I fell into a different kind of ease. Every worry I carry around all day with me dissolved. The air itself took on a new clarity of presence. I existed as though – no, not “as though” - I had never before known myself, never known who I was, but was now introduced to myself for the first time, or perhaps in such a long time that I had no memory of it. I wanted to speak to them, but I restrained myself for the sake of sustaining this revelation. I wanted them to speak to me, and then they did. She spoke first, telling me how grateful she was for my help in mushroom hunting. Then the boy spoke, in that same delighted way as when he looked at me first in the woods, and with the same tone of voice as if he spoke to a hitherto unheard of creature, a human being, yet of course he’d seen people all his life, thousands of them, he said that the mushroom paté his mother had made from the mushrooms I had showed them to was sublime. The son held out the dish of peanuts to me, offering them. He got up from his chair, walked over to my table, brought the peanuts to me, offering them to me in the same way that he offered each mushroom to his mother to put in her basket. I took some from that bowl, ate them, washed them down with the light summer liquor I often drank. The son, sitting down at my table, talked to me about things in my life that had been on my mind in such a familiar way that I must have told him what I was all about. I answered him, we carried on a conversation that way, so that by the time we finally took a pause, he had become a mature man, someone with whom I could talk in earnest but without too much seriousness even with a playfulness of engagement about the concerns of the world. We carried on for some time, until the friend I was waiting for arrived, the same friend who had stood with me at the bus depot when the mother and her son arrived. As I stood to receive my friend, along the with son, who stood to receive my friend, and we all embraced according to the custom in our village, I noticed, out of the corner of my eye, that the mother was gone. I turned back to the son, as we sat down, to ask if his mother was in fact, all right, if we should go look for her, but the conversation between the son and my friend had already taken off at a great pace about the art show that had been just mounted at the museum in the medieval tower that rose over the other side of the village, an installation in wood and stone by a Japanese artist who’d lived in our village for many years while he gained an international reputation and now had built this site-specific show in our own gallery where some of our people helped him construct it to fit exactly and precisely and seemingly precariously if securely balanced inside that ancient structure.



Speak

The child didn’t speak, she told us, until he was 32 years old. Everyone knew, she told us, somehow knew, that he could speak. Physically could speak. Vocal chords. Tongue. Teeth. Mouth. Even the mind for it. Especially the mind for it. They knew. Why wouldn’t he speak all those years? Why wouldn’t he say, “I’m hungry,” “I love you,” “I’m sad,” something. She said that some people who were around then took him as having a special kind of speech. His father always said, He speaks. We can’t hear him. His cousin said he spoke to her but everything his cousin reported him as saying was so obviously what the cousin wanted him to say that no one believed he actually ever spoke to his cousin.


His mother? She was ashamed. Why? That’s just what they say. Ashamed. Got angry with him. Speak! for god’s sake everyone knows you can you just won’t why won’t you please please just speak so we can be done with this. You are my son make me proud of you please speak.


The Priest had a go at him, she told us, at his mother’s behest hoping that either an exorcism would work or some spiritual grace, filling him, might drive out his refusal. He was patient with the Priest. He was 12 years old then. I remember it, she told us because the Priest asked if I would bathe the boy, cleanse him physically in preparation for his spiritual work. During the bath the poor boy got an erection. Did he hide it? No way. He stuck it out, leaned his shoulders back, strutted in the tub, giggling, but silently. Truth is, he aroused me in a hundred directions desire chased my mind. Truth is, I bathed him as the erection subsided. I talked to him in a low patter: why don’t you speak? I asked him. Is it, I said, because you have some secret you’re afraid will come out? Is it, I asked him, because our language is our compromise? Is it because silence is so very satisfying? Is it because the body itself already speaks? I washed him nearly everywhere, his lips, eyes, his nipples. Everywhere I cleansed him. Do you not speak, I asked him, to be special? To have everyone wonder about you? We all do, wonder after you. Do you not speak because you are afraid to speak? Do you fear lies? Do you fear truth? Do you fear being human, a mere simple human being? Do you not speak as a way of speaking? Do you not speak as a way of singing? Are you hyper hyper sensitive to sound? Do you fear ugliness in your voice. Don’t you feel alone, not speaking? More alone? I washed his legs, his belly, his thighs. Is there something, I asked him – the last question of my litany – that you have to say now, only to me? In hope, I listened to his silence. I calmed. I finished my work in devotion. I robed him. I sent him to the Priest.


After the Priest, his parents gave up. They left him to wander the streets of the village. Everyone gave him something, a shirt, a sandwich, a drink. Even the prostitute took him in once, surely without payment for his parents never gave him an ounce of currency. I asked her, the prostitute, had he spoken? No, she said, not spoken.


Strange how it happened, she told us. I took notice of things that don’t speak. Stone, for example. I mean the great stone, specifically, the one that divides the road near the Café Dialogique. The sea, of course, she told us, every day I stand somewhere at least once or twice to gaze at the sea, so I thought about the sea not speaking which naturally takes you to the sun which naturally takes you to the moon, stars. A house. A building. The building where the stationary store is as you walk into town. A glass. A football. A floor. Everywhere a not speaking. Until all that not speaking sounds to me like a voice of some kind. I can’t explain it. I sort of heard it. I hear it still. Then I listened more ardently to the hum as people speak. In a bar, I’d sit listening to four or five conversations babbling all at the same time but I listen just to the rhythms of speech. Drama. Punctuation. Emphasis. Rising. Rolling. Do you think that all those years he wouldn’t speak he was thinking in words, like we all of us do? I even asked him once when I found him walking up toward the lighthouse, Do you think in words like the rest of us? He smiled that smile he would smile at you when he thought you were being kind or charming to speak to him when you knew very well he wouldn’t answer you.


When he spoke, she said, at 32 years, 8 months, 27 days, 7 hours, 16 minutes, 4 seconds old, he said: Language is free. Can you imagine! She broke up laughing. I broke up laughing, she told us. Language is free, he said. What did he mean? What could he have meant? I’m old now, getting to be very old. I’ll mediate on that as long as I live and maybe longer. Language is free. Don’t you see it? It has every meaning possible. It’s the primary thing there is to say. All else follows from that and includes that. He said it at 32 years old, 8 months, etc. etc. That was just two days before the invasion. He worked for the Resistance. Doing what? Translating documents. He had a natural talent for it.


We believed her.

_________
Copyright ©2009 by Martin Nakell


Los Angeles poet and fiction writer Martin Nakell has published several works of fiction, including The Library of Thomas Rivka (Sun & Moon Press), Two Fields that Face and Mirror Each Other (Green Integer), and Settlement. He is a professor of literature at Chapman University.

Panos Spiliotopoulos | The Castaway

Panos Spiliotopoulos
The Castaway
Translated from the Spanish by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

The Castaway looked at his watch and immediately headed for the vestibule, where the radio was located. It was five minutes of seven. Ordinarily, after the news, the announcer imparted some animated words of assurance that all the appropriate measures had been implemented, in a way that intimated that his rescue was all but accomplished.

The Castaway settled comfortably into his armchair and lit a panatela, waiting for the bulletin to finish. In two or three minutes he would switch on the set.

For some time now, the political updates had irritated him, particularly since the advent of the socialists, and he limited himself to listening to that which concerned him personally. At two minutes of seven, he gave a twist to the dial and pricked his ears. By now, the announcer, having finished with the headlines, prepared to speak about the Castaway, when he heard the distinctive tone which the station transmitted when broadcasting information about this special case. The Castaway listened indifferently to the signals: three dots in Morse code, followed by a long dash and ending with the enthusiastic whistle of a ship entering the harbor. The Castaway inhaled a large mouthful of smoke and waited. At the signal, ensued a solemn silence of thirty seconds, after which the grave, consoling voice of the announcer conveyed the salutations of the Government and listed the procedures adopted for the day for the aid and relief of the Castaway.

“Today,” said the announcer, “marks, without doubt, a great stride in the series of steps effected by the Government, with respect to the imminent rescue of the Castaway. Because of new legislation enacted by our able and proficient ministry, the Government has ratified a resolution for the creation of a special tax-free lottery, of which the proceeds will complement sums previously collected, which are destined to finance the important naval operation which has for some time been planned with the object of rescuing the Castaway. We are convinced that the populace will respond unanimously, and lend its full and complete support to this latest measure adopted by the Government in order to reinforce those already taken. We have no doubt that the public will make its contribution with its customary diligence, allegiance, and constancy.”

The Castaway flicked the ash from his panatela, yawned, and shut off the radio. I wonder what she is doing right now, he asked himself languorously. Ordinarily, at this time, he went out for a walk with his wife. They would skip along, arm in arm, to the little promenade, and always ended up sitting on the last bench, at the edge of the island, overlooking the sea. From there, one can descry, far in the distance, the contours of the City, which extends five or six miles along the coast, and loses itself behind a hill. At times, when the wind is favorable, one can hear the tooting of the trains, the honking horns of the automobiles and, more especially, on holidays, the concerts performed by the Republican Guard in Liberation Square.

But it had been more than a week now since his wife had gone to the countryside, and his two sons had been left in the City, where they pursued their courses at the School of Economic Science. The Castaway received their postcards regularly but, if the truth be known, he felt nostalgia for his boys most of all, because he was beginning to age – he was forty-five or more – and he didn’t feel well.

What can she be doing right now, he wondered again, almost out loud. Then he got up from his chair. Just at this moment, someone knocked at the main gate of the garden.

Who can that be, he asked himself while heading towards the door. It couldn’t be the postman, since he had already stopped by this morning, bringing the usual letter from his sons along with one from his wife. He opened the door and stepped into the garden. Already he perceived, on the other side of the veranda, the silhouette of a young woman who waited behind the grate with a huge straw hat in her hand and, while he traversed the terrace as quickly as he could, the Castaway noticed that the girl was making fluttery, friendly signs by gracefully waving it.

“Hello! Could I come in for a moment,” she pouted flirtatiously when he came up close, and broke into a deep, bubbling laugh.

The Castaway drew the bolt, opened the door, and gave a slight bow. The woman smoothed her skirt and, with infinite caution, as if she were fording a stream, crossed the threshold and entered the garden. As soon as she was inside, she heaved a deep sigh and smiled cordially at the Castaway, offering her hand.

“I didn’t know how to present myself,” she said, looking at him somewhat mischievously. “But then I thought that it probably wouldn’t matter so terribly much, anyway.”

In her hat, which she held as if it were a sack, were three peaches, a loaf of bread, and a tin of tobacco.

“Leftovers from lunch,” she explained. “I have been traveling since this morning.”

“Had a difficult time of it,” asked the Castaway, mistrustfully, and cast a quick glance at the sea, which scintillated motionlessly beneath the springtime sky.

“On the contrary, I’m enjoying myself tremendously,” replied the woman. “But, as you know, the distance is very great.”

The Castaway nodded his head affirmatively and preceded the woman among the roses and cacti which clogged the footpaths. This is mad, he confided to himself, quite satisfied.

Over the course of time, he had grown accustomed to these visits, the ostensible purpose of which was to establish a coordinated program designed to put into action the best methods for his rescue. After all the years his stranding had endured, the Castaway understood and appreciated very well the sympathy which his situation inspired among women, especially the young, impressionable ones, so that he had become most indulgent with them and, in the long run, was never disappointed, even after the most fastidious visit.

But for quite some time now he had found himself tiring very quickly, for he had lost the fervor of his youth, that fire of so long ago almost legendary among the inhabitants of the City. He had transformed himself (or had been converted) into a breed of aesthete and, very frequently, discussions pertinent to his rescue held little interest for him, and seemed unprofitable even to the point of foppishness, unless the interviewer had enswathed herself in trappings of the highest order of scenic refinement, with discreet enhancements showing, most importantly of all, no trace of studiedness or affectation.

Inevitably, after each conversation, he would lead the visitor to the alcove, and pass some pleasant hours with her which at times turned into days and weeks. During these periods, his wife, who systematically avoided interfering with his public life, remained in the City, with her sister.

Before, when the passion he felt for the great work of his rescue had sharpened his nerves and inflamed his blood, the age and the beauty of the woman meant little to him, and he could be distracted in the most agreeable manner in the world, even by the company of mature women, as when he had succeeded various times with the grand director of the Cardinal Committee for the Glorious Rescue, who had visited him with regularity for many years. But this arrangement had become strained to the point of exigency – after all, his own wife was getting older – and now, because of the fickleness of the press, he had left it to the Supreme Committee what types of women were sent. Fortunately, the City had intervened on his behalf and, since then, each visitor had to submit to special screening procedures before receiving authorization to come to see the Castaway.

This time surely was no exception and, though a slight disquiet had been gnawing at him for quite awhile, he was satisfied. The woman who walked along beside him was young and beautiful and, beneath the muslin of her dress, he could make out a firm body, full of freshness, rich with sap. Just the same, the Castaway was preoccupied by the fact that for the past few days he hadn’t been feeling well. A strange fatigue, a species of physical exhaustion nullified in him all desire for conversation, to the extent that he had begun to wish for a temporary suspension of visits.

Without premeditation, the woman looked at him and smiled cheerily, shivering as if she suddenly felt cold, or as if an invisible hand were tickling her behind. They came to the veranda stair. The door was closed and the Castaway stepped forward to open it. From the porch, he motioned to the woman to join him, but she seemed engrossed with her stockings. Bending forward, she carefully examined her calf, a little above the ankle.

“If you have a run in your stocking,” said the Castaway laughingly, “we have all the necessities here. My wife has thought of everything.”

This was true enough – his spouse had asked the City for a special apparatus for repairing ladies’ stockings because, during her visits, she complained of the damage caused by the roses and the cacti which bordered the garden.

“It’s not serious,” replied the woman, and shook her hair impetuously, like a horse shaking its mane. Then she snatched up her hat, which had been left on the lawn, and promptly mounted the stairs.

The veranda was pleasant, spacious, built entirely of crystal, like a greenhouse. At its center was a round wickerwork table, and around it three or four comfortable chairs made from the same material. Along the wall were some shelves full of books, and two or three modern paintings. At one end was an attractive bar made of polished wood, with numerous glasses and bottles of a beautiful golden yellow. On a sideboard below, also of wicker, was a basket brimming with bananas and peaches which glistened under the rays of the sun now blazing across the sea, from the direction of the City. The Castaway installed his visitor in a chair and, taking two glasses, began filling them with wine.

“This is sparkling wine,” he said, handing one of the glasses to the woman. Real champagne had become more unobtainable than ever since the restoration of the present regime.

The woman drank the wine almost in a single gulp, and smacked her lips enticingly. Then she took from her hat a pack of cigarettes and offered them to the Castaway.

“Thank you, I smoke only panatelas, and then only rarely,” he said, “I prefer them after meals.” The woman coaxed out a cigarette and crossed her legs, uncovering them above the knees. After shooting them a sly glance, the Castaway drew up a chair in front of her and sat down.

“My visit,” the woman suddenly began, “is in no way related to the traditional pretenses or rationales. In fact, quite the opposite.”

The Castaway scratched his head and regarded her attentively, trying to look stimulated by the case his visitor put before him. She’s blonde and stupid, he thought to himself, and smiled, satisfied.

“I would prefer to cut immediately to the heart of the matter,” continued the young woman while staring at the Castaway in a manner almost provocative. “The new generation, at least a notable percentage of the present generation – the vanguard, as it were – after thorough study have come to the conclusion that your rescue is impossible. Wouldn’t you agree,” she abruptly asked, sharply flinging the ash of her cigarette onto a crystal tray.

The Castaway regarded her with a mixture of amazement, admiration, and unfeigned compassion, lifting his hand to his ear to indicate that he had not clearly heard or comprehended the meaning of her words.

“Your rescue is impossible,” repeated the woman insistently, “because, at bottom, no one has been shipwrecked or marooned. This entire history is a hoax carefully prepared on your part and on the part of the City.”

She was very flushed and moved her hands agitatedly, her bust heaving forward as if an invisible fist were pounding on the back of her neck, and forcing her to lean over the table.

“I’m not quite sure I understand what it is you’re saying,” the Castaway stated calmly. “I take it that, by virtue of your age, you approach the subject from the material standpoint, but it is the very contrary which should be embraced.”

Then, without moving from his chair, he reached towards the sideboard, took a banana, peeled it, and began to eat.

“Practically speaking,” he continued, as if he were talking to himself, “it must be admitted that the salvage of the wreck poses no more than a minimal number of problems, considering the relatively short distances involved, and the progress attained during recent years in the domain of maritime sciences. Nevertheless, these are only secondary considerations,” he added pensively, crossing his legs.

“How’s that,” she exclaimed, red with anger. “Secondary considerations?”

“Secondary considerations,” declared the Castaway, without revision, almost dejectedly. “The preponderating fact is that a shipwreck did take place. Surely you will concede that even a slip of paper embodies limited distances and a certain amount of technical perfection. The problem,” he continued, growing ever more aggrieved, and savoring the last bite of his banana, “the problem is not whether or not a shipwreck took place, this much already has been made clear, but, above all, to ascertain if rescue is realizable. Here is where opinions differ and naturally, viewed in this particular light, yours is of infinite interest to me.”

“I don’t understand,” said the woman solemnly, tugging several times at her skirt in order to re-cover her legs.

The last rays of the sun fanned over the City. The veranda began to get dark.

“Would you like me to turn on the lights,” the Castaway asked in a lowered voice, looking tenderly at his visitor.

“No,” she answered calmly. “I prefer to watch how the shadows become more numerous minute by minute, and steal over the garden. In the City this phenomenon is rare.”

“You are very young,” said the Castaway. “What is it you are studying?”

“Well, not that young,” replied the visitor, laughing coquettishly.

“Alright, then, not so young,” muttered the Castaway mutely, and folded his hands over his stomach.

Out of nowhere, could be heard the siren of a ship, and immediately a powerful searchlight lit the window.

“It’s a liner,” said the Castaway. “It circles the island and sounds this blast of the whistle by way of greeting.”

“But then it would be very easy to save you,” exclaimed the youth, indignant. “You only have to give a shout, to make some movement, show your location…”

“To save me? To go and reveal the whole truth,” asked the Castaway, taken aback, and springing spontaneously from the chair like someone who has just been struck on the back by a cudgel.

“Yes,” said the youth. “What else?”

“But that would be like admitting that there had never been a shipwreck,” he screeched with annoyance. “It would be tantamount to negating the shipwreck and nullifying along with it the enterprise of the rescue. What do you think you are saying,” he demanded, gesticulating wildly.

“No,” said the girl. “You would not be negating the shipwreck: only assuming responsibility for it and for the danger of the rescue. “Isn’t that what you would want?”

“Never,” exclaimed the Castaway, disdainfully. “I repeat that the material view of the subject under discussion doesn’t interest me in the least. That which interests me is the rescue operation in itself, and this operation can only be the result of a collaboration. I cannot deny the City the right to participate in the enterprise of my rescue. Do you finally understand this,” he asked indignantly. “To obviate or ignore this right would be not only to impede the realization of my rescue, which would have become no longer necessary, but to deprive it of all significance, converting it, in the process, into an ordinary individual act, as common as the act of spitting.”

“But the City sneers at you,” said the girl ironically. “Didn’t you know?”

“Under these conditions, rescue is totally impossible,” the Castaway responded triumphantly, “consequently your prior arguments are moot.”

Suddenly he got up, switched on the light, and looked his visitor in the eyes, his mouth contorted by a cynical smile.

“You are young, very young” he said afterwards, fondly leaning over her, brushing her hair softly to one side, and gently caressing her cheek. Then his palm slid over neck and next, before the girl could resist, he nimbly dipped his hand under her blouse, and caught hold of her breasts. The visitor squirmed and gave a stifled cry, but the Castaway sealed her mouth with his lips and took her in his arms. The youth soon abandoned all resistance, and let her hands drop strengthlessly to the sides of the chair, resting her head against the Castaway’s chest, and giving out with whimpering cries.

She is cooperating, thought the Castaway, suddenly overcome by a strange sadness. He lifted the girl’s skirt and slid his hand over her stomach…

* * *

The Castaway silently puffed on his cigar, seated on the plushest chair in the vestibule. His wife cleared the table, humming a tune of current vogue learned in the City. It was five minutes of seven and the Castaway waited as always for the moment when the news bulletin would conclude, so as to turn on the radio and hear the daily measures taken by the Government with respect to his case. At two minutes of seven, he gave the knob a twist, and bent close to listen. Curtly, the grave voice of the announcer, vibrant with anger, resonated in the speaker. The wife brusquely abandoned the dishes and anxiously entered the vestibule, while the Castaway hunched over the radio, visibly disturbed.

“An ignoble plot,” intoned the announcer, “was uncovered a few hours ago. The Supreme Committee for the Rescue, informed in time, promptly apprehended the conspirators. The leader of the plot was none other than the student Isabel, already widely known by the authorities for her subversive activities.”

“The student in question, during a gala banquet in honor of the Castaway at a local chapter of the Association of Widows of Sub-Officials of the Department of Air Pioneers in the Rescue of the Castaway, had the audacity to openly attack the Rescue Effort as well as the respectable person of the Castaway with the intention of dissuading those present from initiating the application of the measures lately sanctioned by vote of the Committee. She was arrested on the spot and her execution was carried out by the head of the Court of the Provoluntary Council of the Association of Widows of Sub-Officials.”

“The Government…” continued the announcer, but the Castaway shut off the radio and went out to the veranda.

The sun had already sunk behind the City. In the distance, a small trawler, chugging sluggishly, free of care, slipped away behind a puff of white smoke which slowly dissolved into the immensity of the night.

________
English language translation copyright ©2009 by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

Little is known about Panos Spiliotopoulos except that the Greek writer's story was translated by the surrealist Gisele Prassinos into French, as "The Sinking" in the journal Bizarre in 1957. The version above was translated from a Spanish version of the tale.

Thursday, July 23, 2009

Marcel Bealu | Walls


Marcel Béalu
Walls
Translated from the French by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

The ease with which I traverse the walls readily persuaded me of their inexistence. Not least of my errors was imagining that they were simple assemblages of bricks or stones. The walls are made like plants, from living matter. Recently I found proof by accident (if this word can still make sense here.) In one of the houses where I love to glide surreptitiously, I suddenly experienced a sensation of suffocation, and a violent need for flight. The audience was too numerous for that, for me to be able to do it without passing, plainly manifest, by the door. So I went to open it and ascertained that the wall bulged from behind. They were well shut up inside there! I was startled by the general unconsciousness. To each the multitude of doors gave the illusion of being able to exit whenever one wished but no one had any desire to leave; they stayed, all ignorant of the trap but they didn’t dare say so and, owing to their cowardice, their awareness differed little from ignorance. Since that day, I no longer ask for the key to open the door but for the pickaxe to stave in the wall.

___________
English language version copyright ©2009 by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

Marcel Béalu was a French author connected with literature of the fantastic. His work often linked fantasy and dream images. Among his numerous books of fiction were Journal d’un mort, Passage de la bête, Le Bruit du moulin, and Mémoire de l’ombre.

72209

Saturday, July 18, 2009

Urmuz | Ismail & Turnavitu / Algazy & Grummer

Two by Urmuz

Urmuz
Ismail and Turnavitu
Translated from the Romanian by Julian Semilian

Ismail is composed of eyes, sideburns and evening gown, and is not readily available these days.

Long ago he was bred in the Botanical Gardens; later, thanks to the development of modern science, one Ismail was successfully actualized by chemical means, through synthesis.

You’ll never catch Ismail wandering around all by himself. On the other hand, he could be spotted around five thirty A.M. roving in a zig-zag on Aronoaia Street, accompanied by a badger, from which he is snugly secured with a ship’s cable, and which, during the night, he has eaten raw and alive; this though, not before he has ripped off the creature’s ears and squeezed on it a spurt of lemon... Other badgers are bred by Ismail in a nursery situated at the bottom of a burrow in the midst of Dobrogea, where he provides for them until they reach the age of 16 and have developed in a shapely fashion; then, sheltered from any penal consequence, he dishonors them, one by one, without the least reprimand from his own conscience.

Most of the year, Ismail, you’d never know where to trace his whereabouts. It is believed he is preserved in a jar situated in the attic of his beloved father’s domicile, a pleasant old man whose nose has been strained through a press and circumscribed by a tiny hedge made of twigs. This old man, it is rumored, out of a profusion of parental devotion, keeps Ismail cloistered so as to insulate him from the bite of bees and the corruption of our electoral customs. In spite of this, Ismail contrives to steal away three months out of the year, during winter, when his greatest glee is to wriggle into a ball-gown, tailored of a woolly bed quilt fiddled up with hefty brick-red flowers, and then dangle from the girders of various scaffoldings on the very day of the Celebration of Plaster, for the singular purpose of being presented by the proprietor as a perk to the workers... Through this course of action he hopes to contribute, by a considerable degree, to the solution of the working class controversy... Furthermore, Ismail receives audiences, although only on the peak of the hill next to the badger nursery. Hundreds of beseechers of positions, of monetary remuneration and fire-wood, are first jostled under a vast lamp-shade, where each is forced, by turns, to hatch four eggs. Next, they are lodged inside a trash wagon, property of the mayor’s office, and ferried with vertiginous velocity up to Ismail’s lounge, by a close collaborator of his, who serves them salami, named Turnavitu, an odd individual, who, during the upward journey, has the unsavory quirk of besieging the beseechers with demands for pledges of future amorous exchanges of correspondence, under the threat of impending wagon upturn.

Turnavitu, not long ago, was nothing but an ordinary ceiling fan in various grungy cafes, of Greek patronage, along Covaci and Gabroveni Streets. Able no longer to bear the foul odor which he was forced to inspire, Turnavitu turned to politics and successfully maneuvered himself into the position of state-owned ceiling fan, and namely one spinning in the kitchen of the ‘Radu-Voda’ fire-station.

At a dancing ball he made Ismail’s acquaintance. Unraveling to him the lamentable condition he had fallen into, caused by the constant spinning, Ismail, charitable heart, took him under his wing. Turnavitu was promised to be instantly paid the wage of 50 cents a day, plus a daily allowance, in exchange for one single obligation: to serve as chamberlain to the badgers; likewise, he was to set out every morning for Aronoaia street, just ahead of Ismail, and pretending not to notice him, to step on the badger’s tail, with the aim of afterwards begging of the badger a thousand pardons for this negligence, and then to butter up Ismail’s evening gown with a shaving brush dipped in rapeseed oil, wishing him the greatest of prosperity and happiness...

Likewise, so as to please his good friend and protector, Turnavitu takes, once a year, the form of a flask, and if he is filled with gasoline to the top, he undertakes a far-off journey, usually to the islands of Majorca and Minorca: almost all of these journeys consist of departure, suspending a lizard from the doorknob of the harbor master’s office, and lastly, return to the homeland.

During one of these journeys, Turnavitu, contracting an insufferable flu, contaminated upon return all the badgers, so that, as a result of their frequent sneezes, Ismail was prevented from the benefit of their intimacy whenever he chose so. Turnavitu was instantly dismissed.

Creature of an unusually sensitive nature, and unable to bear such humiliation, Turnavitu put into action the grisly plan of perishing by his own hand, not before, though, first taking care to yank the four canines out of his mouth....

Before his termination, he took terrible revenge upon Ismail, because, organizing the theft of the evening gowns, with the gasoline of his own being, Turnavitu set them afire in a dumpsite. Reduced thus to the lamentable plight of being made up of eyes and sideburns only, Ismail had barely enough strength to crawl to the edge of the badger nursery: there he fell into a state of decrepitude, and in this state can still be found to this very day....

_________
English language translation copyright ©2009 by Julian Semilian.

Born Demetru Dem. Demetrescu-Buză in Curtea de Arges, Romania on March 17, 1883, the author, who later took the name Urmuz, hoped as a child to become a composer. Early on he studied law and became a judge, taking part in the Romanian military intervention with Bulgaria during the Second Balkan War of 1913. Afterwards, he became a court clerk in Bucharest.

Writing primarily to entertain his brother and sisters, he first works were published in 1922. The heavy pun-ladened work became popular with readers, and is seen today as having a precursor to the writings of Eugène Ionesco and the Theater of the Absurd.



Algazy & Grummer 1
Translated from the Romanian by Julian Semilian

Algazy is a pleasant old man, gap toothed and grinny, with sparse and silky beard, neatly placed upon a gridiron screwed under the chin and hedged with barbed wire....

Algazy speaks no European language... But if you wait for him in the dawn of day, at the break of morn, and say to him: “What goez, Algazy!” dwelling on stressing the sound of Z, Algazy grins, and so as to manifest his gratitude, pushes his mitt in his pocket and yanks at the start of a string, prompting his beard to jump for joy an entire quarter of an hour... Unscrewed, the gridiron serves to resolve any quandary, pertinent to the harmony or hygiene of the home....

Algazy never accepts bribes. Once only he lowered himself to this mode of demeanor, when he was a copyist for the Church Notary, and even then he took no cash but only a few crock shards, eager to endow with dowry several of his indigent sisters who were about to become betrothed the very next day....

Algazy’s greatest bliss — along with his customary tasks at the store — is to harness himself of his own good will to a wheelbarrow, and tagged at the distance of two meters by his crony Grummer — to hop at a gallop, with the singular ambition of collecting old rags, punctured vegetable oil tins, but notably, knucklebones, which then the two gobble together, after midnight, under the most sinister silence....

Grummer, moreover, sports a beak of scented wood...

Reclusive and bilious, Grummer lounges the live long day sprawled under the counter, beak stabbing a gap in the floor board...

As you step into the store, a delicious aroma tickles your nostrils... You are welcomed, as you stride up the steps, by a trusty lad, who, instead of hair has, sticking out his head, strands of a green cottony thread; after which you are greeted with great warmth by Algazy and urged to settle on a foot stool.

Grummer spies and waits...Treacherous, with glance askance, unearthing at first his beak only, which he ostensibly douses upwards and downwards in a gully dug into the ledge of the counter, Grummer looms up lastly in full measure... Then, through all manner of manipulation, maneuvers Algazy into absconding the scene, at which time, fawningly, lures you artfully into a variety of verbal intercourse, notably touching on the subjects of sports and literature — until, suddenly, when whim strikes him, he wallops you twice with beak on the belly, impelling you to barrel out into the street, shrieking in agony.

Algazy, who is forever forced into discord and exchanges of words with the clients, on account of this inadmissible gimmick of Grummer’s, scurries off after you, prevails upon you to return, and so as to regain your satisfaction, grants you the right — if you already acquired an object of value greater than 15 cents — to... sniff a whiff off of Grummer’s beak, and, if you so consent, to squeeze him as hard as you can from an ashen rubber bubble screwed to his back, a bit above the butt, compelling him to bounce through the establishment without bending his knees, all along expelling incoherent grunts...

One fine day, Grummer, without forewarning Alagazy, grabbed the wheelbarrow and set off alone in search of rags and knucklebones, but upon return, bumping into some poetry remains, postured illness and, under the dark of the bed sheets, swallowed them up surreptitiously... Algazy, catching on, slips in there after Grummer with the earnest intent to administer his crony no more than a light scolding, but to his horror detects in Grummer’s gut that all that was still any good in literature had been consumed and digested.

Deprived thus of any forthcoming prime nourishment, Algazy, in lieu of redress, gobbled up, while Grummer slumbered, the bulk of his bubble...

The next morn, Grummer, forlorn, — abandoned to the world without bubble — impales the old timer with his beak and soon after sunset rushes him furiously to the top of a tall mountain... There a colossal battle flares between them, persisting through the gloom of night, until, before the break of dawn, Grummer, overpowered, makes motion to restitute the whole of the gobbled literature.

He throws it up on Algazy’s arms... But the old geezer, in whose gut the gobbled bubble’s fermentation kindled the quiverings of forthcoming literature, discerns that all that is submitted to him is far too puny and much too obsolete...

Maddened by hunger and unable to locate in the dark the ideal nourishment which they both so craved, they quickened to the battle anew with redoubled vigor, and under the pretense of merely tasting each other so as to achieve improved integration and get better acquainted, they set about taking bites off of one another with ever flourishing fury, and, gradually consuming each other off, they come to the very last bone... Algazy is the first to finish...

EPILOGUE

The next day, at the foot of the mountain, passers-by could spot in a ditch, hurled by the rain, a gridiron with barbed wire and a scented wooden beak... The authorities were contacted, but before they could arrive on the scene, one of Algazy’s spouses, who was shaped as a broom, showed up unexpectedly and... swinging right and swinging left two or three times, swept everything she found into the garbage...

________________________________

1It’s the former marquee of a well-known establishment from the capital, hawking suitcases, wallets, etc., still in place these days but under a single moniker. In any case, we grant ourselves the liberty to believe that the names Algazy or Grummer, through the images they stir by their specific musicality — upshot of the sonorous impression they produce in the ear — do not seem to correspond to the aspect, dynamics, and content of these two pleasant and distinguished citizens, in the likeness of which we encountered them in the actual world...

We grant ourselves the liberty to portray above for our readers how an Algazy or a Grummer should and could exist “in abstracto” had they not been created by chance occurrence, by a fate which refuses to consider whether the objects of its creation correspond, in their shape and motion, to the names which were bestowed them.

We beg forgiveness of Mrs. Algazy & Grummer for the above scrutiny which we allow ourselves to delve into; because, we carry out this task merely out of our sincere desire to serve them, inciting them, before it’s too late, to take appropriate action on this account.

It appears that there is only one remedy: either they should each seek another name, genuinely suitable to their particular actuality, or reshape their own identity, form and function, while they still can, according to the singular esthetic of the monikers they bear, if they still insist on keeping them...

____

English language copyright ©2009 by Julian Semilian

Wednesday, July 8, 2009

Douglas Messerli | Seven Stories from Once and Upon: Sixty Tiny Tales


Douglas Messerli
Seven Stories from Once and Upon: Sixty Tiny Tales


Once and Upon

Once and Upon are the characters of this tale. Once is a little dreamy, abstract. He's a guy who always looks as if he was about to fly, but leaped into the sky so long ago that no one including him can remember when. For he is very very old, with a beard down to his knees. And when he sneezes he stands on tiptoes, with consistently a burp, a growl down deep in his stomach, a sniff or two, a snuffle, a whine and—excuse me please—often enough a fart. And although, so rumor has it, he was romantically inclined, today, even with Viagra, he cannot erect that past. His eyes often drip, along with his nose. His toenails need a trim.

He has been married for centuries to Upon, a clumsy slut.

Time was their only son.



City and Country


My father always used to say, "There's the city and the country," and you knew right away just what he meant. He did not mean to say there are substantial differences. Any fool knows that! He did not intend to imply that the city had a myriad of pleasures of which country folk had no knowledge or if they did had no hope of partaking of. He did not even mean that it's beautiful and quiet in the country, so still you can hear the stars in the sky.

He meant one and one is not always two, that you cannot add up people and their lives the way you do pears or apricots. Lots of people prefer the city and lots of people prefer a quieter way of life—although whenever I've been in the "country" I've encountered the incessant sound of tractor motors, the roar of threshers, shouting children, cawing crows, barking dogs, and cheeping hens. But lots of folk prefer one or the other and there's nothing else to be said.

My father was born in the country and lived in the city most of his life. I do not think he longed to return. But you could never tell.



The Beach

My wife and I went to the beach where we witnessed a man lying in the sand, not as others, sprawled upon it frying in the sun, but with head and hands appearing only, he preached to us of our sins. A little crowd gathered round him, some to jeer, a few to applaud, a couple to kick sand in his face which had gotten very red in the heat and the excitement of what he said. "Come out of there!" the lifeguard called over.

"I can't," he paused in his list of our transgressions, "until everyone here has knelt in prayer."

A boy collapsed to his knees and began to beat his breast in mockery. "Gawd, forgive me!"

"He's a loony!" another man shouted, shielding his eyes from the sun to see the buried priest better.

Several in attendance walked off as if they suddenly remembered that they had come out to celebrate the day, and wandering out of reach of his message, they laid down blankets and bodies upon them. Some stayed to taunt his torsoless rantings, but becoming bored, most of these also fell away. Two boys alone stayed to keep up the banter, racing round and round the plot until one tripped his friend who pulled the first to the ground with him.

"Sit down," my wife commanded. "The lifeguard has gone to get a shovel."



Memorization

Right in the middle of forgetting I forgot, remembering at last what was about to be lost. Yet it had apparently passed, since I could not now recall why I had wanted to forget or why in the midst of forgetting I could suddenly recall all. Eventually I knew I would forget, and having forgotten would attempt to recall what I had this time not. Fearing that, I attempted to memorize the past, and repeating it over and over, in retrospect, I began to realize that I had already forgotten a lot, the colors of clothes and rooms, the smells of—was it summer? the seasons, the sounds of certain voices, and the sources of the voices themselves. Now I knew everything only in outline, and the more I retraced the outline the more I comprehended how its contents had been condensed, until I saw what was within as only a spot, a dot that stood for all that it was and could then have been. Until it appeared that nothing really had occurred, although it might have if only I had drawn in a deeper breath or studied the ceiling, a dress, or listened for what must or should have been said. And so it seemed now that nothing really had been spoken—although there were certain sentences that I seemed to remember such as: Are you certain? And as certain in such a circumstance as such an uncertain person as me can be—or accomplished by my committing it to memory, or even remembered and finally forgot.




Some Days

Some days, nothing goes right. I get up and it's raining. Well, okay, I'm not made of clay and I have an umbrella. But then, when I lean down to pick up the soap in the shower, I hit my head. Nothing serious, but it hurts. Is that blood? I must have cut myself shaving. It's just a little nick. Now I've lost the hot water again. If I stop to tell the landlady in the office, I'll be late for work. I'm late nonetheless. The boss had been looking for me to discuss the new account for which I haven't finished the papers. The meeting with their representative, I discover, has been changed from next week to this very afternoon. On the way to his office I twist my ankle—not enough to incapacitate, but leaving me still with a dull, stabbing ache. Is that a sore throat I feel coming on? Well, orange juice will take care of that! At the café, alas, they've just run out.

Then everything changes! Apple juice actually tastes better. The paperwork is an absolute breeze. The representative is delighted to sign on the dotted line. The largest transaction, I am told, in our company's history! I will probably get a raise. I leave the office early to discover a shining sun casting a pleasantly cool shade across the city streets. Hurrying home, I enter the living room to observe that my wife has already set the dinner table. I can tell we're having a special gourmet treat. She runs from the kitchen in anticipation. How beautiful, I gasp.

Unfortunately, I recall, I am not married. this is not my house. I have made a horrible mistake.





Pretty Is as Pretty Does

Someone had put up Christmas lights in the middle of July.

"What a shameful sight," my mother observed.

"It's pretty," I replied.

"Such lights are an expression of a very special occasion," my father's voice rose—a clear sign he was speaking only to indicate his support of my mom—"not just for any and every day of the year."

"I like them," I stubbornly held to my viewpoint.

"Christmas is a holy time," my mother insisted.

"Are the lights holy too?" I maliciously asked.

"No, they come from Pagan celebrations, to commemorate the transformation of Winter darkness to Spring light. But in our culture they represent something else," my father explained, "The birth of our savior and the light that brought into our lives."

I pretended to be stupid. "Maybe these people are Pagans too."

"They certainly seem to be," my mother responded sarcastically.

"Or Italians," my father laughed.

"Sometimes Italians use firelights just for decoration," my mother attempted to explain. "But they're usually just white."

"I like the colored ones, like these. They remind me of Easter," I added, daring to challenge their assertions.

"Well, they are pretty," my father had to admit.

"Pretty is as pretty does," warned my mother. "And a rose celebrating itself in the snow immediately withers."

She turned to the backseat where I sat, a scowl upon her face.

I didn't dare say a word after that.

But my father couldn't bare the silence we had embraced. "Look there!" he pointed his finger ahead. "The Martins have gone and painted their mailbox red."

"I think it's pretty," I quickly said.

My mother was speechless for the first time in her life.





Rocks and Clocks

There is always another way to tell the same story. For example, I have a friend who collects rocks. She has thousands of rocks, not only on tables, shelves, and mantels where people might normally display them, and on every window ledge, but in beds and chairs, in closets and shoes, and in the icebox. Naturally, people think this is strange and so they keep their distance. Which is really too bad, because my friend in every other way is very normal, kind, and generous to a fault. If you were sick and couldn't get to the physician's, she'd run you over in a second. She'd clean your house, if you let her. She'd bake a cake—although she'd always burn it—and take you over a hot plate.

I have another friend who collects clocks. He has them on the mantel too, and on shelves and tables and in closets and odd corners here and there. But no one seems to think there's anything unusual in that. People are always over at his place. Which is rather strange really because he isn't very nice. Right in the middle of a conversation, he'll walk out of the room and start tinkering away on one or another of his cuckoos. And even if you're absolutely parched he won't ever offer a glass of ice. And yet people come from miles around to see him and hear all those ticking clocks strike.

One day I thought about this for hours. Both are created from little pieces, bits of intricate metal in the one and in the other, sand and dust. Both tell us of time: the first by the second, the second by the age. And both will wear down it you wait long enough: the metal will fatigue and rust in the clock, wind and water will disintegrate the rock.

Despite these similarities, however, there are essential differences. The one is all noise in motion, the other suspension, silence. And while the one is all man-made, the other has nothing at all to do with us. In short, the one is naturally why the other is art.

Only then did I comprehend the intense hostility between the yard and the house.


______
Copyright ©2009 by Douglas Messerli

Douglas Messerli is the author of several books of poetry, most recently, First Words and Dark, which will appear in 2009. He is also working on his annual cultural memoirs, My Year, of which the 2004, 2005, and 2006 volumes have appeared. He edits Green Integer and Exploringfictions.

Laynie Browne | from The Ivory Tower

Laynie Browne
from The Ivory Tower

Gray


I am nowhere, and if I were to tell you the story I would tell you first plainly that location is not and has never been what it seems. We are ultimately fixed by other means regarding where we truly dwell. I am drawing near the influence of persons. Persons, not place create residence.

The land resides in itself. And that is why it is such a comfort. It asks nothing of us. But that is the flaw of the century, in our thinking. Because nothing is asked does not mean nothing is required. But dare I speak in such a way to the persons whom I am soon to meet? I will walk within the residing land. What is left of it.

What is left is the preoccupation with forms. The form of this body and what it will intrude or command. Before I enter how is my name carried? It is assumed by these persons that I am in some sense a child. Who ever heard of a speaking land?

I was sent away and then summoned. In the interim I have learned that in order to be effectual here I must learn another language.

The name of the language I must learn has not yet been revealed to me.

I am listening intently—

Trying to determine the language.

Much later I may learn that it is not a language of forms, or characters but a language of listening.

Becoming is part of the premise means nothing is complete. To be alive is to remain unfinished. And this unfinishing continues in a manner that seems both endless and minute. I will never get used to it. And at the same time I have surrendered in a curious fashion. I am an undone premise. This demands of me only persistence.

But how will I tell this to the unresponsive, the gadget happy, the drones and the ambitious, to those seeking only their own pleasure? Even those in the Institute obsessed with advancing civilization are missing something beneath the mechanism of movement. Who they are in the pursuit pushes the entire container we exist within. How we speak and are spoken to. But I cannot expect anything to become clear before the eyes of the Institute immediately. I must walk and not calculate. I must listen and not insinuate.

Yes I have done so here, assumed unfairly and perhaps idiotically. But it is not without reason. And reason, or the misperception of reason may be my worst contradiction. How can one reason about persons one has not seen in two decades? I speak as if I know, when in fact I know only memory and a record of the actions of these persons and this place. I know its mark upon the skyline, sharp graphite rising and angled. I know the reflective glass, in pictures. I know I was somehow carved here. There is a semblance of me. And though I have been absent, I have also been listening.

I know nothing about what occurs inside the building of reflective towers.

Let me tell you where I have been. Sent off from a landscape of measurements into one of forging. There were no numbers, no hours, no chart upon the wall to mark my growth. No contained parameters. No scaffoldings from which to lean out and look down at an artificial garden.

I have been in a place which waters the night and calls day a rest. In the darkness I can remember the quietness, how shocking it seemed to me at first. And the land in it’s own design seemed initially untrustworthy. Remarkably independent, More so than any being I had ever met.

Mine is the story of a boy estranged from any sanctuary known as home, affinity. I was what you might call sent away from my identity. When my mother told me we were to leave there was an enviable corner in her eye which I noted. This told me I could change things. It was her way of asking a question without admitting she was deferring to me. At twelve I knew this. What was this other location and what had become of her once more determinate facial features? There was suddenly no protection from the land of what absence had determined. Suddenly like departure, only we had yet to leave anywhere. My father leaving only his beautiful hands which I felt on occasion clasp my shoulders from behind. Did she know? I knew them at this threshold, his absent hands, urging me to investigate with the undertone and taste of question. What would I make of it, he seemed to ask. Or so I imagined. A boy of twelve in somewhat befuddled falling apart clothes. So I went where one is to go hidden toward one’s confidante. Away from the land of surface seeming certainty and into the more fragrant regions of adolescent scribes who would know what wasn’t spoken.

Spooked, he said, that was how I looked. We sat on the curb in the usual manner, knees visibly knocking together. Almost not touching at all. But certitude. Here. Buzz had absconded something from me. There is no future he said. Now is where we are. So I questioned him. Must I go? This was partially pleading for him to take me. Secretly or suddenly. Away from the question entirely and into a region I only imagined as safe harbor. What did this antiquated phrase mean? I had read it in a book. About boats or boys, perhaps pirates. I didn’t know. A boy of twelve with ghost hands upon my shoulders. A mother trembling of some indeterminate dis-ease which for lack of a better reason I ascribed to grief. What did I know, besides the curbside reverie as a means to unburden my somewhat unbearable sense of self-enclosure?

But Buzz didn’t take me anywhere exactly. He sent me. Was this a betrayal? How could it have been when I’d never even asked what I had wondered. There were no words even, only an image of a boat. The missing physicality of terse engagements. The night which kept encircling something I couldn’t have ignored anymore than I could have described. But I knew at least that he inhabited, or had recently inhabited such a question. The way he held his body and moved akin to some invisible current.
Safe harbor, safe harbor. But his eye loomed again. Preposterously, or disastrously, or anonymously. Nothing encircling the neck. No netting. This is where we are. Must I go? And even though I never uttered those exact words his gaze, which invariably tore through me, told me in no uncertain terms. There is no safe harbor. What you imagine is what you imagine.

Is it dangerous to imagine this? It is futile to imagine this. But relatively true if you are to leave.

He was basically saying, I am not that. I am not what you imagine. I am not your refuge, at least not of that sort. The grand entrance cannot be found in me. So exit instead through this particular porthole. And go willingly, where she will take you.

There wasn’t any “why” amid the interchange. “Why” interested me then as little as “no” and “later” and “you must.” Because “why” existed in the same region as reams of books in which any point could be argued to infinity. I could have culled as many volumes of “why” on each side of the equation. But what I did not realize was that the “why” of the question was much more pertinent to understanding where I was soon to be, to become. There is no making up for age, blindness, which is just as well. So seeing only what I was able to see, I went.

I dutifully followed my mother to that destination with no sense of “why” and stubbornly resisting any inclination to say goodbye. So his eye loomed again and again from the safe distance of no curbs and no knees. And from this safe harbor, which I never knew myself to reside within, my questions began distractedly to walk.

And in the cities-systems I visited care was taken to shield me from anything reminiscent of the Institute. No uniforms and research laboratories. Instead science infused with academic ethics. Think tanks alongside questions of what was deemed, the flaw of the assumption of the “eternal atmosphere. “ We had seen it disappear, due to human idiocy. How to retrace, and curtail further maiming of the planet? This against the backdrop of everything elsewhere, all rush and media. Medical thrusts brought to bear upon first, regardless of the cost. The endless debates. And to escape and to examine these debates there were the usual cultural amusements to which I was drawn, objecting all along to the consumerist aspect of inhaling it all simply to say one had done so. That was the climate though, to say one had seen a show or heard a composition or been present for a performance. This was to replace possessions, even food. Persons, live transmission of works were to replace facts. Walking was to replace the sedatives once taken by my guardians. I recall a tangle of city nights unslept. Unredemptive atmospheres in cool colors, the length of various planetary days. Unblinking I resolved that neither one life nor the other could be called correct. The pursuit of earth science or the pursuit of the art of exile. Neither the land nor the person. Neither consumption nor non-consumption. Intoxication or sober awareness. I compiled my lists of opposites, choosing none of them.

In secret, I supposed I was alone in this occupation, except once. The moon was visible in our imaginations alone, though we insisted the sky had never been veiled and painted. I took out the memory only rarely. We walked to a place, a firepit constructed of stones we had found along the path. Of course this too was a prevarication, the real soil, actual original stones, had been replaced. In this spot the lists were burned. At least, metaphorically. In this spot many silent vows were made. I say vows because the unspoken knowing between various versions of myself comes into relief when I look back at these occasions somewhat piercingly. Secret volition. Paper to ash. And other things we were not to name or to know.



Buzz

(recounts a dream)



Substantially a dream we wish to cling to and not to forgo forget forge within incendiary mechanisms therefore go less childish wish—

From memory. I am invisible. There is a boy, in an old buttoned coat, somewhat secondhand military, or of some mysterious empire. Do we speak the same language?

Another language, instant kinship, affinity.

Is his name Gray? He has no name. It occurs to me that he is from the destroyed city.

We are in some abandoned castle, ruination. Cold and hungry. He must be saved from something. Unbathed. No matter. Longing is childish and innocent.

When I awakened I was lying in bed trying to retain the apparition. So pure in insisting upon merely presence and nothing else. Stirrings uncolored by adult consciousness. Complete belonging.

Clasping his hand in greeting or recognition —t his has nothing to do with possession, as it wouldn’t occur to us that other worlds could interrupt, interject.

Running down a hall where we were vaguely aware we should not have been at all. Damp grey stone. Where are we? Whose form is asking? I am propelled down another tunnel and another.
Covering the same ground again and again. The expression on his face saves me. Is this how all children — when they fall? The difference between falling and falling has everything to do with the scaffoldings we construct.

Finally he reveals it to me—why we have run to this dark passage.
Colin wanted to meet you, he says.
Where are we?
Colin, he points.
Who?
He points to a small stained glass window, visible only through the window we now look, to another, across a locked courtyard. The head of a small bird etched in the glass.

O, I say, examining the bird.

He must be a close friend.

When I try to take the dream memory further, there is no crossing the threshold of innocence.

There is no bordered kiss, no reclining embrace in the original.

That Colin is his best friend is sweetness saddened and pulled. He has somehow been deprived of companionship. As if crossing a sea, continually, there are certain ports at which he is able to stop. Colin is a port. There are other points in crossing where he cannot bid his mind still enough to enter.

That he has somehow been deprived and I myself as well I see. A dance between present and not, indulgence and deprivation.

In the dream, I think, it is a great mark of his confidence that he has introduced me. The glass bird stares and says nothing.

We skip contentedly down the dark damp hall again and out into the light

You can live here, I say because you are invisible.
______
Copyright ©2009 by Laynie Browne

Laynie Browne is the author of seven collections of poetry and one novel. Her most recent publications include The Scented Fox, (Wave Books 2007), Daily Sonnets (Counterpath Books, 2007) and Drawing of a Swan Before Memory (University of Georgia Press, 2005). Two collections are forthcoming: Roseate, Points of Gold, from Dusie Books and The Desires of Letters, from Counterpath. Her work has been anthologized recently in Not For Mothers Only (Fence Books), Wreckage of Reason, An anthology of Contemporary Xxperimental Prose by Women Writers, (Spuytenduyvil), and in The Reality Street Book of Sonnets (Reality Street Edititions, U.K.). She has taught creative writing at The University of Washington, Bothell, at Mills College in Oakland and at the Poetry Center at the University of Arizona, where she is currently developing a new a poetry-in-the-schools program for K-5 schools.

Ken Edwards | Us and them

Ken Edwards
Us and them

This is no longer the place we thought it was. Nowadays the street is covered in a thin sheet of khaki water that slowly ripples when the wind comes. What is there is not what we thought. Our country was a constellation of mountains and streams with shallow coastal plains watered by magnificent spring rivers that became mere wallows in summer. Most of the territory to the north consisted of relatively high mountains, and this natural defence was reinforced by strong fortresses and fortified towns where attack was easiest. Valleys were difficult of access, a division which affected local customs. For example, we used lard from the pig, since in the colder north no olive tree could grow. We had fine bread. Everything was piled, one on another. Everything flowed, one into another. There was no difference. That came later. Certain signals were given, that certain of us understood. There was no worry, as such. You never had to say anything: what could there be to be said? If you started to say it, it would never be completed. One did not speak about the others – no need to mention it – it wasn’t done. Beyond these – it didn’t exist. On the whole, we were prosperous. Drinking parties were held on the river at night, or in a grove or flowery meadow either in the cool of the evening or at dawn. These celebrations were sonorous. Our music would pulse like the human heart. We preferred contemplating it at dawn. Voluptuous tendrils enveloped it. Nature provided the idyllic background. High fields were infested by moonlight with beautiful small rodents. These were idyllic walks through meadows with far reaching views available in the freshness of the early morning, and a myriad of wild flowers such as crested cow-wheat, green-winged and butterfly orchids, a host of pinks, bellflowers, daisies and clovers. Satellites clustered in the lee of the moon. Nobody could disturb the shadows. There were orchestras of strange hills, presaging nothingness. Cows plodded in tall grass. Deer glid by; the air was heavy with their breath. In the lakes, perch dimly gleamed and glid. Bears from the woods tore the children to pieces. Beyond these are the chasms. We shall never forget the words a melancholy monk spoke through a long vale, shivering amid the rubble. The immense mountains and forests of the north were commemorated by such sights and sounds, the villagers in bizarre and sometimes touching costumes and masks, trading delicacies and emblems. These were to be found in the meridian of our love. It was fascinating to all those who respect historical monuments and cultural heritage. Old women sat outside their gates coaxing coarse wool onto spindles. Deals were sealed with a handshake, a sip of home-made plum brandy and cash payments. Rare mountain horses roamed freely. Open-armed people nestled in clumps of beech, flawless in their history. We believe that we could glimpse the sea beyond all this. We have no knowledge of the so-called mass graves. Everywhere there was wood of the highest quality imaginable. Even our victims were filled with the scent of countless wild flowers. In numerous restaurants and taverns you should have been able to taste home-made specialties. Rolls of soured cabbage were freely offered. A substantial breakfast would be at your disposal. We remembered the creak of the train at night as it sped through the countryside. Towards the end, we saw the lights of our own little town from afar and we wept. But those others would not have understood any of this.

Our great capital city has prospered through the ages. Fine craftsmanship over many generations gave it its contemporary allure. Cafés, restaurants, shops and banks of many colours and styles were enjoyed by admiring visitors. One of its elegant streets, adorned by period lamp-posts, is named after an English general. We had no problem with the British in those days, we welcomed them in our bars, from their cities filled with fog, their icons such as Maggie Thatcher, Manchester United, and also Liverpool, The Beatles! It may be different now. Cultural products were built from 1926. On this, the last word has yet to be said. Our nice children were selected by us. Beautiful photography and rich prose were abundant. How sharp and with what definition the shadows! Modern parking lots were equipped for the richest minds of their generation. Businessmen walked arm in arm among the arcades and distinctive yellow luminaries, witnessing many cultural events. There was once a thriving Jewish community here, before the war. Racial ethnicity is of no importance. Slippers were worn by beautiful women. We should like to state that we never had anything against the Jews. The restored municipality was much admired for approaching beauty. The great river shone like the blade of a knife. There was statuary. The library was said to contain 400,000 books, all beautifully catalogued. Nobody has read them all. How could they? Our happy children propelled their tiny vehicles along clean cobblestones, safe from any predation. Amid the clamour of the street market, a man might be seen in a green T-shirt with the slogan NO TIME TO WASTE in English. There were looks of wonder. Bright lights and American donuts. Young ladies gazed at the indicative map. The men thronged the bars watching Manchester United. There was Virgin Megastore amid the splendid geraniums of our youth. Children respected the fine carpets. LA TERRE announced a poster suspended from one of the many fine lamp-posts. Glorious emblems were prized above the heritage. You could choose the Barcelona, you could choose the Milan, you could choose the Manchester, it was the right of the young men; they were allowed to sing, they were beginning to gain credibility, to gesture, to capture the midfield, to attack. The flow of capital led to this place of construction, peace, and sighs. The lovely skin of this was that which made it what it is, or rather, was. But it’s going to end badly. Each year turned on its axis, to the slow solstice and beyond, dipping into darkness from the festival of lights. We went into hibernation, knowing that this time we wouldn’t awaken. We were “hot in the mouth of snow”.

What were the details of our nostalgia? Nobody can say for certain. All this is gone now. What happened? The bestiality of terror came. It was not of our choosing. We heard the sounds of laughter in the dark, and it froze us momentarily. Our daughter pleaded with us, our son hardened his heart. Sights and sounds are still transmitted to us; but they are out of kilter. There’d been a time when it had been hoped that members of different faiths could be welded into a unity; but it was becoming clear that this was not possible. The manners of the people deteriorated day by day; certain agreements went into abeyance, and still the visitors grew in numbers, until it seemed as though there could be no solution as to where or how they might be accommodated. Each time a green-painted train comes to a halt before the end of the platform, we know the outcome, mass migration and heartache is caused. It’s always the same. The more ignorant among us start to imitate the incomers, as if this would give any social cachet! One drunkard in a dark suit holds a carrier bag with the name and logo of a legal outfitters. A woman struggles to retain a low bloodhound on a leash, her face tilted upwards in a characteristic gesture, but she is probably not blind. There is excessive arm-swinging while walking. A jovial man and his serious friend stagger under the weight of long cardboard boxes, some beginning to split; it is claimed they contain artists’ easels, but we know better. The visitors were not welcomed among us, partly because of their numbers but also because they are a polyglot community divided among themselves and unable to establish any sort of unity. Their envy consumed them. They were accustomed to live in the midst of government offices and barracks of their unruly soldiery. Most of them have gone now, actually. The worst act no better than Arabs, and the others though better behaved yet are unruly sometimes. They are not of our sort at all. They may claim to be proud descendants of Illyrians, but they act like ungrateful guests who walk into houses with shoes covered with cow dung. The air is heavy with their breath. They have no schooling as such. Their knowledge seems to them to be perfectly systematic, yet it is complete nonsense from start to finish. Their hygenic customs, their exhalations, of depleted methane, of distorted syllables: it is this that gets under the skin, as does their incomprehensible music, so-called, like the babbling of forty thieves or fifty lunatics. These people were given prestigious flats by our municipality, but they prefer to spend their time in the open, kindling their fires, trading their horses, playing electric guitars and rendering the common spaces into fields of mud. They possess scummed-up dogs who are mindless. Their dance is just a stagger. Their tongues are rough, like white butterflies skimmed across the cement factory; their manners are those of uncertain bears. Their colours are of a different stripe. They give great clouts to our ideals. Their young men explode themselves. For what? They make cheese from their dogs. How could we know what to do? We were saddened to see the monasteries vanish. Political thought, once solid as a shining lighthouse, was moving in its several directions. Our throbbing heart echoed our dreams and deepest aspirations. We had to do something about this. We do not want to live in tents or slums while the immigrants confiscate our land, water and even the air that we breathe! Battle came to us and we couldn’t wait. Civil strife was fostered by those foreign to our customs. Our hands shook. We can’t remember clearly. We knew our daughter was lost to us. One of her eyes was facing inwards. She has had portions of her tongue removed. The last thing she wrote, in a shaky hand, was “I love you all.” As for our boy, he would never now marry.

Throughout the tempest, one man stood as straight as an iron rod. Nothing could shake his clear determination to undertake his job fearlessly, without the blink of an eye. He was a lion among foxes and bears. He stood against the coming age of darkness, scornful of the intelligentsia who offered only counsels of despair. And he was a teacher. He found ways and means. But his name can’t now be spoken, for fear of reprisals. The forces that were ranged against him, incoherent as they might be, stole power day by day. Such things overwhelm thought. Hearts break. Hospitals burn. Melancholy hypocrites abscond and skim. They have escaped from the zoo. Our true friends fall. This is what has prompted us to write these pages. It has become a world where truth is shadowed by endless lies. We have the internet, it’s an infection, the babble of vox populi. But the ordinary people of this country are almost voiceless. The babble is of ignorant, conceited and stupid people who pass judgement on others without having any idea what is going on in the world. They are so stupid that they cannot fathom their own limitations and insignificance. Their sickness lies not so much in the fact that they are misinformed, but in their self-deception and hypocrisy that makes them feel confident despite their feeble-minded emotional reasoning. They report that the authorities are finding more and more mass graves every day. But where are they? They don’t say. We should like to state publicly that we have no knowledge of such things. We wish such illiterate individuals judging high political things would have refugees flood into their home town, claim independence and then their illiterate equals from all over the world accuse them of mass killings! They are she-wolves without a clue to reality. They are not to our taste. Our cities and towns are no longer our own, and even the villages are now threatened. Our nostalgia has been corroded. Long demolished goods yards have been turned into derelict car parks. Consider our great city. Trams no longer run here. The rails are rusted and overgrown with moss and other vegetation. No one has seen a doctor for 43 days. Wild vegetation grows in the streets leading to the Opera edifice built in the neo-Egyptian style towards the end of the twenties. Collapsed scaffolding forms a rusty cradle around which the vegetation is beginning to creep, barring entry to the once proud thoroughfare. Water damage is beginning to crumble the columns. Rolled steel blinds conceal the unimaginable. We believe that was once a pharmacy. Burnt to the ground, an apartment block presents a picture of dangling telephone cables, furred cornices and illegible signs; a tractor has penetrated one of its spaces, and around the next corner further movement is impossible because of a great wall made of rusting containers. The windows have all been blown out, rags hang from a line and a stray hubcap languishes in dust that was once street. On every street, a barricade. Walls of sandbags make further progress impossible. Men in fatigues patiently patrol the rubble. Creatures that were once children play in the shell of a burnt-out car. They prefer death to life. Plastic bags with unknown contents are scattered amid the rubble. Honey slides from the barricades and is lost. Amid the ruins of the municipality you can hear a recording of a boy’s voice. We want for the throbbing of life to be, but any hub so wounded would never regain such lustre. People with tree heads, in the garden of snipers and land mines, declare their allegiance to what doesn’t exist. They worship jungle creatures in lieu of the flag, dire progeny of the bomb. Fragrance fragments. Pictures conclude: show now distressed towers, desolate alleyways, existent rubble, naked schools, torn landmarks of destruction and oblivion, memories of civilisation that we long for, that we fear, that we never knew! Spires in flash. Alley catastrophes. World has abandoned us. We requested them not to, but it was to no avail. These are all lies. This wind will not come again. And the others, the original cause of all this desolation, increasingly seem unreal creatures even as they become more and more familiar. We imagine them to be so, and they for their part pass themselves off. They pretend to be ordinary people. They try to tell us who we are, to convince us how could we will to live, how could we even will to live without them? And yet they will kill us. They that pretend to be us: they lie. We can’t accept this, we can’t accept them, they change their story, sometimes they say they want to be us, then that we want to be them, but we don’t want to be them. It’s madness! We don’t even know where they came from. We’ve said nothing, we’ve done nothing, we want nothing to do with them, let there be an end to it. But we’re afraid. What are we afraid of? That there’ll be no end. There’ll be no end to this. Well, they will obliterate us in the end, and that will be the end. Everything comes to an end, after all, it’s natural. They tell us, no, they tell us nothing, they talk to the world’s media, about such and such graves, which they have no hesitation in inventing, for they are people of invention, they make up anything you like; but as for us, we’re afraid of nothing. Nothing. Signal drift, ghosts, a spiral into lamentable sand. See us glistening with quagmires. Skirt spires down. Detritus within the embrasures. Executive turmoil. Wire in the flesh. It’s all connected. There is nothing. We know nothing of it. It’s a shame and a scandal. How could there be mass graves? Where?

_________
Copyright ©2009 by Ken Edwards

Born in Gibraltar in 1950, poet, editor, writer, and musician Ken Edwards has lived in England since 1968. His poetry was associated, with the "British Poetry Revival" includes Good Science and No Public Language: Selected Poems. He also has edited several books, including the journal Reality Studios; he currently edits the literary press Reality Street.

Jeremy P. Bushnell | Bird Talk


Jeremy P. Bushnell
Bird Talk

I got older. Urged to mark the process, I produced a series of lists.

Cultural products. The telephone, the photocopier. Everything is stockpiled and retained.

Characters appear and reappear, seeming to want something.

Arbogast, in the back of the bus, working a Rubik’s Cube.

A time of declining occupational employment. Technological advances, changes in business practices. What can loosely be called “factors.”

After midnight, at Denny’s. Glyph drawn on the back of placemat.

Media companies begin to differentiate between the raw number of viewers and the number of “engaged” viewers.

Arbogast claimed to detest what he called “sentimental shit.” When pressed for details, he clarified: “The idea that people are basically generous. Photos of children.”

Artistic question: something about narrative. Narratology, if you prefer. Something about meshing and diverging.

Agent-based schemas. The idea that a person could be said to possess a cluster of several default “person-like” features. Usually people do not appreciate being taken apart.

Semantic fields.

Walking in the morning, he watched joggers with serene faces. Thought to himself that this is what Buddhists fleeing disaster might look like.

Eleanor wishes that her party guests would stop using the phrase “white trash.”

Donald wishes that he could seduce his ex, Rachael, only to have the opportunity to later reject her.

Salvador rolls bitter coffee around in his mouth and examines the canvas. Frowning at a particular blue bit.

Three songs from the party playlist: “Let’s Talk About Sex,” “Bust A Move,” “Funky Cold Medina.” The most recent of these is from 1991.

Motel sign: FREE HIGH SPEED INTERNET / GOD BLESS AMERICA. An easy irony in that juxtaposition, recognized by both travelers, but neither one points it out. Later that day, a graffiti in the bathroom at the gas station: NIKE / JEWS. This juxtaposition, more cryptic, is the one they discuss, as they continue heading west.

Words like “transformation” sound inspirational. But in the real world, transformation costs money.

Metal shed at the edge of the swamp. Knee-high rubber boots stacked on the floor, a heap of flabby shapes, vaguely evocative of sausage. Louis nearby, somewhere, invisible, but close enough that you can hear it when he curses. An outboard motor’s thin sputter.

My friend the network admin claims to have spent at least one year of his life simply watching progress bars creep towards completion.

On the underside of the branch: two snails.

A line in Wodehouse: one character accuses another of posing as an artist as a way to justify a life of idleness. It’s a brief moment in the story, but once R. has read it he finds himself reflecting upon it for weeks afterwards, moving through one used bookstore. The story’s conclusion: the artist character gives up painting, but embarks on a career drawing comic strips for the “Sunday color supplement.”

Harold is studying the structures of foam. In 1887 Lord Kelvin remarked that foam solves the question of the minimal partitioning of space into equal volumes. At Eleanor’s party, when asked to explain his work, Harold drew, again, on examples that the listener could imagine if she had ever spent time in a bubble bath.

Artistic question: what to do with 100 ping-pong paddles? Obtained for a pittance at a warehouse clearance auction. There must be a project into which they can be deployed. Rachael imagines wheatpasting reproductions of celebrity faces on the paddle surface(s), then drilling through the eyes, effectively creating a set of masquerade masks. She imagines throwing a ball and distributing them at the door.

Corporate blurbage.

Note to self: mayonnaise improves Chick-Fil-A chicken nuggets.

Salvador dabs at the edge of blue bit with a turpentined sponge, observing the effects.

The Virgin River Gorge, located between Utah and Arizona, might be an ideal place to hide out and set up a long-term living camp, far from any human being.

Slideshow on the topic of patricide.

Change agents. Seamless integration. Custom engineered solutions.

Note to self: it is the writer who defines the scope of the narrative universe. But it is the reader who determines whether they are willing to accept a particular series of statements as a story.

Donald coaxes her. Again and again. “It’s OK,” he says. “It’s OK.” An easy thing to say, when there’s no one there to observe exactly what it is you’re doing.

A trajectory. A gaze. Something difficult in the figuring. Forgotten bit of the painting, some text shows through. A single word.

_____
Copyright ©2009 by Jeremy P. Bushnell

Jeremy P. Bushnell’s writing has appeared in many small journals, has received an Individual Artist Grant from the City of Chicago, and has been adapted for Chicago Public Radio. He currently lives and works in the Greater Boston Area. In his spare time he writes on film, music, and narrative at his blog, Raccoon.

Juan Bonilla | The Shrew Mice

Juan Bonilla
The Shrew Mice
Translated from the Spanish by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

The telephone rang at three in the morning. A grave voice asked me if I were awake. “Who is it,” I asked him. This has gone on for three nights in a row, and I haven’t been able to get back to sleep afterwards. I am waiting for the telephone to ring again in the middle of the night and for some man to come on the line. He called because he couldn’t sleep, he told me. For six months he hasn’t been able to sleep. Nor does he try: sleep is not indispensable, unless it is in order not to be bored, and one ends up very bored indeed going night after night without talking to anyone. That’s what he told me. So it occurred to him to call someone and, over the course of the last few weeks, he’d been doing it, passing his nights talking with persons unknown, calling them and waking them. Many reacted badly, hanging up after insulting him. Others indulged him patiently as if listening to a late-night program on the radio. To select someone to call he opened the directory to any page and the number his finger fell upon, he marked. Later, after talking with the unknown party, he scratched out the name or, if the contactee had been amenable, let it stand, so as not to preclude the chance of hitting upon it again. At first, he had seen a doctor, in order to find out why he couldn’t sleep, until he realized that the doctor tried to change the subject and convert his treatment into psychoanalysis. The man left. He wasn’t obsessed. He had too much time on his hands, that was all. More than he could fill. He read, he listened to music, he watched television, and yet still was left with so many hours to juggle that he found it necessary to occupy them with nocturnal calls. 8 each day for 365 days per year for some 50 years of life, for example. I surmised that this was about his age. Also he related to me I don’t know what sort of idea about forming a band of insomniacs; insomniacs who would take it on themselves to keep the city constantly awake with telephone calls. “Sleep is reactionary,” he told me. The world goes on spinning and belongs to those who do not sleep. There are things which must be combated with their own weapons. The name of the band would be The Shrew-Mice. I asked him why, and he said it was because shrew-mice are the only animals that never sleep. Sleeping is not one of their capacities. Later, he replaced the word ‘capacities’ with ‘defects’. What is more, the only kind of fatigue experienced by insomniacs like himself was precisely that observable in shrew-mice: the ability to lose themselves to any awareness of the succession of events, to transpose themselves with an indeterminate point at which personal perception of time is kept annulled, at which time dies, for we recover the sense of consciousness only when it has first been suspended, then revived, and we return to being slaves of transpiration. He had become so fond of talking with anonymuncules on the telephone, that perhaps he would venture to experiment with countries in which it is nighttime when it is daytime here, because it wasn’t just a matter of yakking: it was the fact of waking someone, the longing to liberate from the chains of dream some person or person unknown. He told me that a stray motorcycle, free to cruise the city without being stopped, could wake 150,000 people. It was another of the projects planned by the band of insomniacs The Shrew-Mice. I told him it seemed a good idea to me. I don’t know how long we went on talking. In the end, I asked him not to blot out my name in the directory: wishing to concede to his foraging finger the option of being selected anew, if he had no objections. He accepted, graciously. When he hung up I couldn’t get back to sleep. I grabbed the directory, opened it at random, and dialed a number. I underlined it and gave it a ring. At first, I couldn’t shake off the idea that perhaps it was the same man who had called me, so I set down the receiver. Later, though, I repeated the exercise. This time I woke someone: a woman. I didn’t dare say anything and hung up when she insistently asked who it was. I don’t know what is happening, but I haven’t been able to sleep since then. Nor am I bothered by my inability to achieve a state of weariness. If only it weren’t for the shadow of boredom that drizzles over me. I read, I listen to music, and I watch television, but still there remain many and various hours until the sun cleanses the shadows completely from the sky. I know that at any moment the telephone will ring again, and it will be that man of whom I have spoken, and to whom I will say, “Yes, I want to form part of The Shrew-Mice.” I will begin to rouse unknown parties so as to tell them, “The world keeps on spinning. Awake! Sleep no more!”

_____
English language translation copyright ©2009 by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

Spanish author was born in 1966. Among his many books are Nadie conoce a nadie, Cansados de estar muertos, Yo soy, yo eres, you es, and Los príncipes nubios.

Tuesday, June 23, 2009

Taruho Inagaki | from One Thousand One-Second Stories


Taruho Inagaki
from One Thousand One-Second Stories
Translated from the Japanese by Tricia Vita


On Eating a Star

One evening a whitish substance was falling onto the veranda When I put it in my mouth it had a cool milky flavor I was wondering what it could be when all of a sudden I was shoved down onto the pavement Just then a starlike object flew out of mouth dragged its tail over the rooftops and disappeared without a trace

When I picked myself up from the pavement a yellow window was laughing with scorn in the moonlight



An Incident at the Concert

The North Star Fantasy Concerto was getting underway when yellow smoke whirled up with a clap from the center of the orchestra It spread throughout the hall

At the entrance the ticket-takers panicked and opened every window in sight intent upon clearing the air When the smoke was indeed gone the orchestra as well as the audience was nowhere to be seen In the enormous hall only a radiant spray of light was pouring down
Just what happened? Since the people who'd come to the concert hall had vanished for no apparent reason this mystery was perhaps an effect at nightfall probably as a result of the sky being crammed with stardust or so went the generally accepted explanation



Tour du Chat-noir

At an hour when the moon was rising I was walking around the perimeter of a dark cone-shaped tower when I heard a click and fell into pitch blackness or so it seemed as I entered the tower Floor and wall alike were painted with an odd geometrical pattern Right in the middle on top of a round table sat a black cat Just when I thought of touching it I heard a switch flick on and the tower began turning round and round Inch by inch it grew narrower I was tossed about in a red and yellow vortex and forced up into the apex of the cone when Pong! I was flung out In midair I did two or three somersaults and got hooked on an electric line but the wire broke and I dropped onto a passing horsecart

Unnoticed by the dozing driver I lay atop the straw in a trance that carried me over the road in the blue moonlit night transported to a distant realm



Star or Firecracker?

One evening while singing Rule Brittania I tossed my hat up in the air It struck a star A single star fell with a clink onto the brick pavement I picked up a white object that had fallen nearby and went over to a gaslight Just as I was examining it and wondering whether to keep it as a medallion it crackled and burst

I dashed across the street into the police booth

"You probably picked up a firecracker by mistake The real star should be over there" the policeman said as we arrived at the scene

He pulled out a flashlight Nothing was found

"It must have been a star after all" the policeman said

"A star that's some sort of firecracker?"

"Who knows...."

"It's hardly possible—" I went on to say "for a firecracker to sparkle so"

The policeman and I stood around for a full five minutes immersed in thought

"But even if it were a star...or a firecracker.... Even so...."

The policeman glanced at his wristwatch as he said "What a mysterious case!"

Whereupon the policeman and I walked off together



On Making Bread Out of Stars

Late at night above the city streets I came across the most beautiful stars Because no one was up and about I snatched three stars from the top of a wall whereupon footsteps sounded from behind When I turned round Mr. Moon was standing there

"What did you just do?" Mr. Moon exclaimed

When I tried to escape Mr. Moon grabbed my arm dragged me into a dark alleyway and beat the dickens out of me On top of all this he stung me with parting gibes I hurled a brick in their direction As it crashed on the pavement I heard a gasp Upon my return home I fumbled in my pockets The stars were smashed to smithereens Someone I'll call A. ground the dust into flour and yesterday baked three loaves of bread



A Dose of Speed

Late one evening as I was leaving a bar, the bartender said, "Have a nip of this!" and handed me a bottle wrapped in newspaper.

I swallowed a mouthful—it reeked of calcium and had no taste whatsoever. Assuming that it was a tonic for sobering up, I gulped it all down. And as I walked my steps began to accelerate. Finally it was impossible to stop. Just when it seemed that rows of gas lamps were streaking past me, I was sent crashing with tremendous force through the door of my house.

When I came to, I was sitting in a chair. The door was locked, exactly as it had been earlier that evening. Wondering why, I opened the door and went to have a look outside. At that moment I heard what sounded like the slamming of a car door and found myself back in the chair in my room. The door was locked, just as before. I took the key from my pocket and opened the door. Once again I went outside. At that moment, for the second time, I heard the slamming of the car door and was thrown back into the chair where I'd been before, I kept doggedly at it: opening the door I went out to have a look. This time there wasn't a sound. Taking deep breaths, I strolled about. Then a cop who was walking his beat came along from the opposite direction. He asked what I was up to and so I said that I was sobering up, but just then the car door slammed.

The cop and I found ourselves sitting across from each other in the locked room. One minute we exchanged glances and the next thing we knew, there was a noise inside the room and the two of us were thrown outdoors. At that moment our bodies rebounded with a bang to the room where we'd been before. There was a noise and we were thrown outside, another noise and we were thrown inside the room. The policeman and I clung to each other as we were thrown into perpetual motion. I figured the only thing we could do was wait and see what would happen at the crack of dawn.



Why Did He Become a Smoker?

"Mr. Moon's triangular" said a young man

A boy turned toward him and asked

"What do you mean by that?"

"When you look through smoke rings like this Mr. Moon is undeniably triangular" the young man thus replied and breathed in his fill of smoke from a cigarette that he held between his fingertips With a puff puff puff he blew smoke rings Just then blue moonlight streamed in Only the two of them were in the room There was no one else to disturb them And when he switched off the table lamp a great many fluffy white rings came out of the young man's mouth and disappeared as if they'd been sucked up by that radiant blue light Meanwhile the young man was looking through smoke rings at the moon He puffed out one right after another as he peered up at the moon and eventually the moon really did appear triangular What's more according to the young man's logic whether or not the moon appeared triangular was immaterial Sitting in a darkened room and blowing smoke rings toward the moonlight and the moon's being triangular were one and the same thing Did the boy believe this in theory as well as in reality? I wouldn't know a thing about it because I'm not that young man—in any case the young man kept on smoking and went through five or six cigarettes He tried to get the boy to look through the smoke rights but all came to nothing And yet from the next day forward the boy's pocket contained a paper pack The boy started going off by himself to practice blowing smoke rings And after three months filled with night after night of fine moonlight the boy had become a full-fledged smoker with silver cigarette case and all This was when the young man came to understand something and I heard it from his very own mouth To begin with there is no question that the boy was able to blow perfect smoke rings But what does that have to do with viewing the moon? Did the moon in fact appear triangular? I haven't bothered to ask I didn't need to For both that young man and myself the only real question was why the boy started smoking in the first place We were people who by our very nature were exclusively interested in things such as this

______
English language copyright ©1998 by Tricia Vita

Dubbed by the Japanese as "the 21st Century's Dandy," Inagaki Taruho wrote short and incredibly concentrated stories of his favorite things: machines, airplanes, modern fairies, Saturn, falling stars, the tin moon, geometrical shapes, boys, policemen, aromatic Turkish cigarettes, black cats who turn into smoke, crashing comets, gay bars, and numerous other subjects. Writing from the 1920s to the 1970s, Inagaki is a true original, seen by many Japanese as the equal in talent to Tanizaki, Kawabata, and Mishimi, and as one of the great Japanese writers of the 20th century.

Wednesday, June 17, 2009

Douglas Messerli | Metamorphosis (on F. T. Marinetti's The Untameables)



Douglas Messerli
Metamorphosis

F. T. Marinetti Gli Indomabili (Piacenza, Porta, 1922), translated from the Italian by Jeremy Parzen as The Untameables (Los Angeles: Sun & Moon Press, 1994)

It seems appropriate to be writing on F. T. Marinetti’s fulminating fiction The Untameables on the island of Ischia, suffering today, the third day in a row, from the blistering heat of an African sirocco. For, although Ischia is normally paradise, the walk into Forio this morning left me dripping even onto these pages upon which I am writing about the criminal crew of cutthroats sentenced to the bottom of a pit on the desert island of Marinetti’s work:

Everything was clear under the merciless sunlight that would have reduced
any European cranium to madness. The gallop of the heat across the flame-
congested sky forewarned of the tropical noon. Enraged, the sun sparkled
like a sharp smooth sword held high by a celestial executioner. Below, the
terrorized isle trembled, bristling with flames like the head of a condemned
prisoner. Light. Silence. Destiny.

The author speculates an African seas setting, but suggests that his fiction more likely occurs on an island—like Ischia—“that had emerged from the lava sea within a volcano.”*


But here we must depart my beautiful—if fiercely hot—Ischia for a world where Negro soldiers with mastiff heads locked into steel muzzles keep watch over their vicious prisoners, chained together in the pit below, men whose flesh is coagulated with each other’s blood and whose bodies are covered with open sores from the incessant squabbles.


As Luigi Ballerini pointed out in the introduction to my Sun & Moon Press edition of 1994, it is not hard to imagine this horrific world as a metaphorical representation of the “stinking, blood-filled trenches” experienced by Marinetti during his service on the Austrian-Italian front in World War I. Certainly there is something far more pitiable about the “heroes” of this work, Vokur and Mazzapà—perhaps another version of the Laurel and Hardy kind of pairing that is part of a long literary tradition beginning with Flaubert’s Bouvard and Pecuchet and continuing with such figures in works by Joyce and Beckett—than the violent Nietschean warrior Mafarka of Marinetti’s earlier “African” novel Mafarka the Futurist. For neither the black guards nor the prisoner Untameables control their destinies. The mysterious rulers of this desert island are the Paper People, cone-shaped beings “surmounted by circumflex book-hats,” who hiss their instructions into the ears of the Negro guards. In short, not only is this world ruled by people of the written word—not unlike bureaucratic paper pushers—but is metaphorically ruled by the author and readers—the ultimate Paper People who push and bully their raw entrapped characters into a bizarre series of events.


Thus the fiction predictably begins as a series of stories within stories, as Mazzapà tells the tale of “The Battle of the Two Oases,” of the struggle between the Oasis of the Moon and Oasis of the Sun—a story, in short, about a battle between the feminine principle and the masculine—which anyone who knows Marinetti’s writing would have guessed, ends in the Sun’s victory, the island strewn with camel carcasses, the Oasis of the Moon having lain idly dozing to the clanking of the camels carrying skins full of blue water. Although Vokur suggests some possible escapes, Mazzapà reveals to him there is no way out.


Soon the guards receive surprising new instructions to unmuzzle themselves, unchain the Untameables and travel together to a surrealist-like oasis at the center of which is the lake of poetry and feeling.

There was nothing in that lake, nothing. But all dreams bubbled there among
velvet crystals and melodious jewels.

As the lead Untameable Mirmofim and the others arrive at the shore, eleven Paper People spring up upon the opposite shore, recommending the lake’s waters: “Drink up, bathe and create if you can, with the coolness of these waves, the high serene music of goodness.” As Vokur dives into the waters other guards follow, Mazzapà finally dragging Mirmofim and the Untameables into the water with them.


Suddenly their vicious hostilities fall away as they join one another in a new sense of camaraderie which borders on a Whitman-like homoerotic communion of men:

Mirmofim the surgeon took Curgass the priest by the hand, Curgass took
Kurotoplac the teacher by the hand, Mazzapà and Vokur joined them, and
the five of them began a ring around the rosy in the water which encircled
them at the waist.

Thereafter, they circle round one another upon the shore in a hilarious sing along that might remind one more of a Beckettian hootenanny or the zany tunes of Weinstein’s Red Eye of Love [see my essay on Weinstein in My Year 2003]—with lyrics such as “Big big / is the boat / where our friendly friends and family / are as happy as can be / when the Angelus is heard / on the sea”—than this author of explosive manifestos.


A return to the magical waters of the lake, moreover, results in an even more comic chorale—“dialogues, musical repartees and duals”—expressive of Marinetti’s “Parole in Libertà" (“words in freedom”) ("got got got got got got geets / gotyu gotyu gotyu gotyu gotyu yuuuu," etc.) all of which results in an even more obviously homoerotic series of interchanges titled “the art of hugging a friend and holding him close to your heart.”

The Untameables hugged each other and were amazed that they were no longer
hurting each other because the studs of their legbands, armbands, and frontlets
bent easily in the grips of tenderness, like the tentacles of an octopus in the warm
summer sea.


This love fest continues with a frenzy of brotherly kisses until, like Ionesco’s flying personages, Vokur's and Mazzapà’s heads begin to float “up up up.” Together with the army of transformed Untameables they triumphantly enter the city of the strange luminous Paper People.


Although this is certainly a wondrous city, filled with shape-shifting buildings and phosphorescent houses akin to something one might read in a work of science fiction, there is an even more important shift in tone at this point in Marinetti’s strange fiction as the Negro guards and the Untameables transfer their newly discovered spirit of brotherly love to an empathetic outrage over the working conditions of the paper mill workers, the River People, upon whose hard labor the Paper People’s supremacy depends. The backs of these billions of “ferocious wheels” in the Paper People economy have nearly atrophied from bending over their assembly-line work.


In short, brotherly love has now metamorphosed into a social commitment that propels the Untameables into political action, which one easily perceives will inevitably wreak havoc upon the so-called “enlightened” ruling class.


And indeed it does! Forming a coalition with a few revolutionary Paper People, the Negro guards and the Untameables, led by Mirmofim, lead the River People into rebellion, determining to attack and smash open the Cardboard Dam—metaphorically, the pent-up creativity of the working class.


Mirmofim and Mazzapà climb the bars of the dam’s towering gates and hack away with axes upon the cardboard, loosing a flurry of “free words” and sounds—

bidibang bang bang craaaaack
ssssssssssssssssss
rrrrrrrrr zzzzzzzzz sssssssss
u u u u u u u u u u u u u u u u u


—which flood the city, threatening to drown the River People, guards, and Untameables all, while the Paper People watch from their impregnable high towers.


As guards and former prisoners gradually come to after the flood, squabbles again break out, with Mirmofim throwing himself upon Mazzapà and choking him to death. Before breaking out in a howl of sorrow, Vokur calls his comrades to the rescue, who come “heartened in their bones and muscles by their reborn hate.” Mirmofim and the Untameables are returned to chains, while the Negro guards, “like obedient mastiffs,” offer their “weary spherical heads to the Paper People, who methodically and unhurriedly clamp new muzzles on them.”


The sun drenches poor Vokur as it had at the work’s beginning with “molten lead,” and he awakens crying out to his (now dead) friend. So the unending cycle of alternating love and hate comes round.


Yet Marinetti’s fiction does not, as one might presume, come to an end. “But,” begins the last chapter, titled “Art,” “the Untameables weren’t sleeping. They were boiling.” Mirmofim has a vision—an internal memory—of what has happened; his brain, he proclaims, is “opening up!” As he begins to retell the story, like Homer repeating Odysseus’ incredible adventures, Mirmofim recounts the Untameables’ voyage to the oasis and beyond. Alarmed by the sound of the storyteller’s voice, Vokur reaches for his rifle, and with his own and the dead Mazzapà’s weapons in hand, goes down into the pit to check on the ruckus. Upon hearing the quiet rhythms of Mirmofim’s tale, he crouches down in the sand, the bayonets of the two rifles crossed in his hands. Art has metamorphosed the beasts into men!

___
*Italian critic Silvio Benco describes both of these novels as African novels: “The creator of Futurism is an African. Whoever wants to forget it will be reminded by him from time to time. Born in Egypt; Sudanese nurse; a wild childhood before an education in Paris as a youth.” For Marinetti’s own description of his upbringing, see “Self-Portrait” in F. T. Marinetti, Critical Writings, ed. by Günter Berghaus (New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2006).


Forio, Ischia, June 27, 2007
Praiano, Italy, June 30, 2007

Sunday, June 14, 2009

David Matlin | Moths Will Suck First

David Matlin
Moths Will Suck First


She saw the volcanoes no matter how far she might travel. The smoking mountains above Mexico City had both stirred and reduced her according to the tides as she knew them to be in herself, not necessarily rising or falling, but like the scorpions she’d known her whole life, appearing under a pillow or in the fold of a gown, a thing detached suddenly from the surrounding transience.

Though small scorpions in her house could be lethal, they were rare. If she took precautions the creatures inevitably exposed were collected and dried in Zapotec and Aztec ceramic jars she collected. Such earthenware wonders served as a reminder about her painting methods and how she might continue to draw courage and intelligence from the previous women who she felt were masters of this art.


Erina Avilar Castro remembered a close childhood friend, who at the beginning of her eighteenth year was stung on her right breast readying herself for bed. By sunrise the girl was delirious. By the following mid-day, dead. No one paid Erina for her skills then. No one, including herself, knew she had such skills.


She was only fourteen herself at the time of this death and for many months was torn by her revulsion over the final color of that breast wound and the growth of her own breasts. She had been allowed to visit that friend, whose parents prayed the encounter deliver their daughter the crucial step away from death’s still ambiguous grasp. In her final stages of suffering and thrashing astonishment the victim tore her sweat soaked gown and so revealed the site of the sting.


Erina was also repulsed more by another fact which amazed her and which she thought both violated the friend and herself. The color of the wound. The cruel blackish gloss which fascinated Erina with its inert heaviness.


The painter was in her 60th year in 1768 and felt the paint on her fingers as she rode in a carriage with her companion/servant Rebecca through the hills beyond their city. Mixtec cornfields stood in furrows, but barely. A three-year drought had gradually intensified and each felt the dryness sear edges of lips and ears as a cara-cara circled over dead goats across one of the narrow valleys they knew so well. Adults had not yet started to die but carpenters were already busy with small coffins of the young, wearied by sadness of having to use their tools for these things.


Twilight was difficult for Erina and Rebecca. They heard dull sounds of a hammer carried over wilted fields. Funeral processions and meager feasts were to begin soon. People danced in their masks of the living and dead. The two populations locked in a dilapidated, tenderly helpless embrace. Erina and Rebecca felt the two worlds ran yellow as hanging datura in their gardens. It was their favorite primary color. They began mixing Erina’s tones for each painting – yellow first and counting the hours, depending on the season, black beckoning with its various hues attended by journeys in their Oaxacan world to mountains, jungles, and seacoasts where they collected plants, birds, insects, and artifacts of pre-conquest worlds barely a scratch away from the thin veneer marking their own civilization. The veneer of Mary and Her Son with which Erina began her life.


The breast wound had changed it. After her friend’s death Erina began walking the ruins in hills above her city escorted by one of her father's vaqueros and the then new servant girl, Rebecca, brought from her village by a nun to live in Erina’s household. An ancient plaza with its huge pyramids, the silence of their climbs up steep eroded steps, swoop of vultures placidly veering and patient, surrounding dry hillocks which they knew were lesser pyramids, crumbled and scorched. Occasionally gold and silver things appeared; miniature spiders, birds, snakes, fish, frogs undefinably whimsical and luxuriant in their barbaric challenge. Once Rebecca found a pair of obsidian ear spools carved to so thin and masterful a transparency that both young women were left nearly breathless by its unearthing. These were the first objects they packed for their journeys. Neither felt without them they could even begin to mix the paints.


Many took note of these unusual motions, especially for a prominent, ready to emerge young lady like Erina. The sight of an old family carriage trudging toward a pre-Columbian ruin, along with Erina’s unhid curiosities, was an affront to haciendidos and priests. How could the scandal of it be contained? There was talk of a nunnery, an arranged marriage with a distant cousin in Spain, either one a preferred exile, and for her parents, a way to let any possible humiliation slide away without residue. Perhaps most glaring was the rumor Erina became interested in Mixtec and Zapotec, lowest of languages. Worse, as gossip curled, the Mazatec of a servant girl brought from distant hills. "Tongues of the conquered,” Erina’s father said to her mother, “and better left to join the emptiness of the land” in anguish over this only one born to them late.
Her parents knew their child was quick, uneasily so, and worried over barely submerged whispers about a “girl” who seemed to listen too fiercely and hear too clearly.


“No, not dangerous,” a powerful priest confided to her mother, “but still unsettling. And, of course, we wouldn’t want this to go further than it has.”


But it had.


Erina’s mother heard her daughter speak one morning. Not Spanish. And she remembered an unwanted sensation “of water cooling a hand” and being lulled for a moment of soft horror by her daughter’s audacities. Yet when she emerged from the shade of those always remarkably near yet alien sounds she was terrified, though she’d heard Indian languages spoken every day over peeling tomatoes, laundry, seasonal labors in which those unemerged women of her houseworld shifted almost imperceptibly, their hands and fingers and forearms and muscles used, as hers were not.


If not “dangerous” as the priest said, then what?


And how to hide it from a worrying father with his allergies and sun nausea in a climate that for months was more fire pit with unnerving winds and vaguely malevolent cypress or tule tree shade, old impenetrable things with trunks like shoulders of dead demons, petrified and gigantic. Irina’s mother was further afraid of avocado and chocolate. Both seemed, after her favorite parrots died from eating these things, far too suggestive and reckless. But it was sunset that made this parent feel her civilization personally widen and drip into coiled darkness escorted as it was by small flocks of short-tailed bats flying for wild and domestic fruit. Their slurping of fruit meat, their nightly cycles of feeding and sated sleep was like a vision of lust by which the waiting decompositions, checked only partially by an ever vigilant Saviour, would begin their reversal and wreckage.


One early fall day Erina’s parents noticed their daughter’s hands and wrists. Her skin pigment was a compelling intense scarlet. She delayed ridding herself of the color she and they knew was as an important treasure to one world as it was to another. The great Aztec monarch demanded as tribute from conquered cities at least 2000 spectacularly decorated cotton blankets representing the greatest achievements of those peoples who produced them. Erina felt by those losses one could stumble over the vast names of sorrow, and a violence more withering than war each year thriving as monumental destitution similar, she thought, to being gored by one of the prized bulls her father bred for bull fights in Ciudad de Mexico, City of Volcanoes where there were still found in the higher snow fields images carved from hardened lava. Two recently in her fifteenth year – a kneeling goddess, her fleshless face, empty eye sockets, hair of wound intestines. The other; a coiled rattlesnake, forked tongue hanging from an open mouth ready to strike. Erina heard of these discoveries from a friend of her parents, a deputy to the viceroy who told them over a formal visit of the finds in a voice nearly hushed with contemptuous fear, not quite sure, even after more than two hundred years of Spanish domination, what secrets or spells these things might hold.


“I suppose one can’t be completely sure,” Erina heard her mother say in response to this information as the three adults watched each other in confused silence which inevitably rose up whenever any repulsive reminder of the "Peril” as they called it, surfaced and weighed them down in temporary, though sickly bewildered drift. Montezuma also demanded forty bags of the dried insect substance derived from feeding on pads of cactus and its delicious nopales fruit. Cochineal dye was prized above both silver and gold. Erina’s parents, haciendidos who had held their wealth and position since 1570, regarded that pigment on their daughter’s skin as a sign she would be childless.


They did not want their world to unravel any more than this. This and no further.


II

Their daughter was whole and handsomely thinned boned with a complexion that gave her fair skin a transparent glow, unusual in this climate where so many skin afflictions brought disfigurement and unease to even the most richly enclosed daily life. Her lips were full and alert. A girl might have warts, chronic rotten breath from mouth ulcers, carry disturbances from a father infected with syphilis, paralysis of limb or face, the host of tropical infections none of which she had.


There was however one starkly obvious tinge of somber hesitancy before what could have been considered a comely maiden and coveted prize for any future qualified suitor. Erina had a wandering left eye, and its glance, which occasionally frightened Christian and non-Christian, could not be ignored. Her eye turned outward, but as a child its destination was not permanent. Her parents prayed she would outgrow the problem, but fearfully, in the months of transition between her tenth and eleventh year, her retina intermittently migrated and then became a fixed, hopeless continent with a white sea lapping at it edges.


No prayers, no lighted candles could undo it though Erina’s mother never wholly gave up her own daily ceremonies. Erina became increasingly friendless and alone. Her peers, except for the one stung by a scorpion grew confused by the intensity and self-consciousness of any direct eye-to-eye exchange. A mark, not necessarily of Satan, they confessed among themselves, whose allotment was not, thankfully their own, and conclusion enough.


There was an exception, one Erina considered the central charm of a life that would otherwise have ended as a stupor of isolation and pity. Rebecca, the Mazatec servant who had attended her since her seventh year. She came from a poor village in the far mountains; initially did not want to speak Spanish, did not want those sounds emerging from her throat. Though barely a woman at that moment, she told her mother and grandmother about Erina when allowed the rare trek home. The older women who were masters of songs and secrets which could result in their murders if they were found out, listened carefully to this dearly missed daughter who brought them her “savings” and kept them and others not from cruel hunger, but from plain starvation.
And when Erina’s eye lost its anchor Rebecca noted the changes of those days, how the life-breath of the house became unrooted and transitory. Would the girl, otherwise considered beautiful, in becoming a woman, survive? And if survival meant isolation or subdued ridicule; hers the mark of a sinister and intolerable visitor finally crushing the barely touched mortal girl, who, though innocent, would be forced to breath her days in gathering repudiation? Those who previously knew the family were fascinated and repelled, then grew weary and angry of that burden, became something denser than strangers. Such deformity, though many openly felt themselves because of education and travel to Europe, to be superior to inflexible superstition, was considered a sign of not only an ever lurking dread, but the work of original fiends the Church could never completely crush despite its fiercest efforts.


There was no remove. The wife of another prominent local official, wanting a section of her garden redesigned, watched in shock as her peons unearthed the frightening effigy of a monkey carved in onyx, its physical expression so animated, the senora of that household took to her bed in a swoon, and as it was reported to Erina’s parents, needed the local bishop's reassurances before so unexpected an experience in the intimacy of her own home. A sudden reminder of European fragility and its toil. Conversion and destruction for three centuries which offered so solid an assurance, suffered paralysis in these moments. Were there any consolations, Erina sometimes asked herself while painting in old age, to sustain even those simplest household acts which became unsuspected vocations luring the devil, or, more uneasily, his elf-children like this superbly carved monkey, who had to be granted, if only for a nightmare aroused evening, its blood rotting silence.


These things commanded such pitiless irritation, and those like the senora of the garden, felt herself slipping toward noises of witches and needed the ancient string to escape the maze and lurid sexuality of the onyx monkey’s pose. Erina knew this friend of her parents partially shrank with the “sickness” of the unearthed savage object; withdrew in the twilight and rebirth of a new favored “Madonna” of the Church.


For herself, Erina came to quickly realize, after her iris stopped its wanderings, how firm and morose her position would be in this community of her birth. She, like the unearthed monkey, would also command a silence. No, not as curdling, but as spiteful in its precise exclusions.
The servant, Rebecca, learned what Spanish she needed, knowing any reluctance furnished her masters with a reason for exile, and to return penniless to her village, be the cause of further sufferings. Though homesickness tortured and often nauseated the Mazatec girl, she understood the one way to soften her own and Erina’s misery was a friendship. If she wanted to do this she would have to appear even more an unloving creature than she already was to this and other great households of their valley joined irremediably as it was to the ruined pyramids and plazas of the Older People. So she watched, noting how Erina shrank as from a wasting disease, averting her face and head, letting her shoulders droop and shuffling her feet with moderation enough to let visitors know she was about to walk into a room – give them a preparatory moment to cover their embarrassment.


Those whom she once thought admired adults were now like dull and hesitant children, solemnly nervous whenever this “once lovely girl” made her courteous appearances, then retreated into the noiseless, faraway odors of the hacienda with its scents of dry air and fountains, and horse gear. Rebecca noted too, how upon excusing herself from further intrusion, this done as if she were already partially transparent, the graciousness and manners carefully ministered for each occasion and its visitors, Erina returned to her privacy and isolation, suddenly stood erect, her walk not that of sickly ghosts, but a girl readying herself for the world without apology or hesitation.


During this period Rebecca’s mother and aunt made the dangerous journey from the remote, and to families like Erina’s, sinister hills of the Sierra Madre del Sur and its cloud forests. There was always the possibility of the many faces Death provides; hungry jaguars and lions, snakebite, heat exhaustion, murder, or the witches’ Double fooling even the most wary with impersonations these women knew were spun from earliest cocoons of disintegration so attractive and handsome to a human eye, and yet morbidly swarming at the point where that creaturely eye lurches and tilts in memories of its seeing. A region Rebecca’s mother and aunt knew a Double had to master or die, taking its human host with it. They were afraid for Rebecca and so walked and ran the hundred miles distance arriving under cover of the strident quietness that arose with the European belief they were only partially human. The quietness held its exorbitant prices, and for those, like Rebecca’s aunt and mother, there was a boatman going from one shore to another, similar too, yet less concerned than Death about the colors of morning and the shadows cast by certain trees at twilight. Small differences but in the dissolutions of seeing that comes with night, the breakages became swifter, dryer, wider and no strength of mind or dream could call these things to restoration. Rebecca feeling their nearness prepared tortillas, picked oranges, but stingily so the hacienda's gardener took no notice nor count. When she rode with her mistress and Erina to the market day in Oaxaca she saw them standing before the great and small baskets of seeds smiling in pleasure at such rich accumulation. They were able to mix their smiles with the joy of seeing Rebecca without being found out.


Two nights later they came when Venus seemed hottest to them.


They ate the tortillas first, then oranges. The girl had included fresh cool water with pitcher and cups she made herself as a kitchen servant assigned to replace any of the breakages in that household center. She required only minor instruction. Her plates, saucers, pitchers, bowls of differing sizes and needs were sought by other haciendas in the district. Her mother and aunt praised her for the taste and texture of the tortillas, for the relief of the fruit, and her potter’s skills. When done they asked about Erina.


“What changes are there?” her mother asked.


“She is one thing. Then another,” Rebecca answered.


“Is it of her own choosing?” The aunt added.


“Yes.”


The two older women drank the water in long silence. There was no outward perplexity as they each held an orange, gotten for them, they knew, at some peril. At last the mother whispered,


“The girl has become lifeless to her own people. Be her friend.”


“Is there more?” Rebecca wanted to know seeing their faces grow heavy and distant.


“Her lifelessness will become your own if you don’t.”


In the flood of Rebecca’s tears the two women were gone. All three understood what lingering could bring; a beating from other more experienced servants, foodless days to be gotten through, small but lacerating punishments meant to further break Indians like Rebecca, who for two-hundred years had been molded to life-long household routines. There were many who came back to their villages crushed with age by their mid-thirties; many too who died in ruthless solitudes and were buried.


It was Rebecca’s aunt who heard the three-year-old child singing one morning and saw she memorized ancient complicated songs of their village she heard as rituals and processions went by. She called the mother to hear as they sat on the bare earthen floor of their shared hut, one husband having been killed by thieves, a second dwindling with fever. They were frightened. A child so charmed like this could be taken by nuns hopelessly beyond them.


That same week they went to a local woman, one who lived similarly to themselves. They did not want priests and nuns of their district to know; the songs often referred to Gods other than the crucified Lamb, and though they loved the Jesus, there were visits and trouble from his emissaries. The woman was expert in herbs and teas and was, though gently somber in her ways, fearfully respected for her abilities to ease troubles and sufferings of hers and other villages and often did what the prayers of Christian officials could not. But it was a danger to come to her. To be too easily seen. So the sisters visited when Pleiades began their descent.
They brought Rebecca with them.


The woman was slight, face still drawn with terrible childhood hunger. More than half the villagers of their mountain world vanished from famine and disease. Though there was some food now, she still moved with cautions of that misery and smallness, her fingers and wrists partially crippled from earlier ravages. She wanted only an egg for the consultation. One of her two chickens had been attacked and carried off by a cara-cara.


“A sign,” she said, smiling shyly at her visitors. The smile holding no deadness or obliterating gloom that raged under indifferent shells of so many in these hills, which was often the only protection they had from prying priests and officials who wanted only to know there was no remnant pagan demon in their souls. They were never not listening for rumor or whisper. And they well enough understood Indian languages and dialects.


The sisters set the egg before her.


“Ah,” she said, “I can’t decide where to eat it or let it hatch for another cara-cara who needs it too. Both of you. I thank you for the egg.”


The dilemma of this was said with such gentle regard and unexpected humor the sisters were put at ease.


The woman then unfolded a straw mat and laid it between them.


“For the child. Place her here.”


She began by touching Rebecca's face, feeling her head, turning palms up, rubbing hands and feet.


"Intelligent, beautifully intelligent," she said in a supple whisper, the child laughing easily while this was done.


"Now we'll wait for the singing."


And wait they did. Through the night letting Rebecca have her time, exploring as children will, moon motes cutting darkness into criss-crossed lines, or a wayward moth coming to rest and flexing its wings. The elderly woman whispered twice near Rebecca's ear, her patience watchfully easy, nearly motionless in its soothing hush over those hours. The moon had begun its quickening descent when Rebecca began, her chant-like tones having an almost acrobatic quality in their rhythms:


In the place of rain and mists

We are made
We are made

In the place of rain and mists
We are cobwebs

In the place
Where rain
Tastes like honey


The song was old, the old woman knew. The song was age-bent as some of the remote old tress in their wild mountains, the ones approached in secret for dreams and curses where snakes and birds and scorpions and spiders seemed to have ruins older than mankind. The girl sang it without flare. She let her tongue come to singing as to ghost sounds in search of lingering shade, as was proper the curer knew, to how humans might approach such gifts. Rebecca repeated the old sinew of words three times in succession then resumed her fascinations with what were now in pre-sunlit darknesses, unseen childish lures.


"You must watch for the day she will leave," the elder woman said after nearly an hour of wordlessness between them, adding, "the day she will never come back. Otherwise they will brand her face and make her into one of their beautiful worms."


They knew what the old woman meant. Nuns searched villages for ones like this. Stole children. Carefully, slowly drained them of all that had been. Turned them to dressed-in-black things, singing songs in languages of another world on days of Christmas and Easter. They saw it too as a more ancient transformation. The mystery double of fate for mortals and immortals dressed in flayed skins of previous selfs, singing of the soul's multiple identities full of awe and sacred danger and heart ache, more compelling than the tender Carpenter's agony.


When they heard of Erina's wandering eye they understood the "Day" had come. And as Rebecca watched, Erina's isolation began to increase. The girl who was once considered so desirable a future bride, began to walk the halls of her parent's estate at night, and often refused to eat.


"A shroud," Rebecca heard visitors sometimes whisper, "falling into powder, and for how much longer?" The question also held their desire to see Erina mercifully exiled to a proper nunnery so the shame of her would leak no farther.



III


A man arrived for the funeral of the scorpion stung girl, one Erina had seen on the streets of her small city, buying fruit or charms from local female Mixtec vendors, dressed in their white cotton dresses for market day. Erina noticed her parents and their company whenever they passed by him. They never nodded to this obvious gentleman. Their manners were mostly distant and vaguely wilted before this person; a sudden bonelessness she could almost smell and which framed the man in soft mistrust.


She wanted to know more but saw how carefully and exactly elders shut away the encounter, allowing no more of it to mar them. He was of their social class but it seemed they willed him to dissolve. And when he stood over the dead body of Erina's friend they greeted him with a quiet, "Welcome Senior" in tones of formal sanction nearly reverential rippling through the sorrow of the house. They directed their servants to fetch his easel, paints, a canvas ready on its stretcher.
And so he painted the dead girl quickly, skillfully, as if, Erina thought, he were tracing a dragonfly. Nothing more than the motion attended to with proper payment; his colors flat and vacuous, his "skill" a thing dried up and feeble, in accompaniment to its gruesome necessity.
Erina only glanced at this man and his work. It was late winter and the days had not yet filled their valley with any consistent heat. She remembered he readied his palette, his brushes, fixed the cloth drape for the dead girl's head, adjusted the necklace around her neck, touched her hands. She saw his lips move, but the whisper was inaudible as he walked in a tight circle around the body watching, hovering, turning up the lid of a dead right eye, pausing, studying the sightless thing there.


Erina at that moment was called away from the scene by her father's urgent tone, yet she knew where her own wandering eye had come to rest, but told no one. If her exile was to be inevitable, and she knew it was, then how could she apply herself to its possible fortunes rather than the carefully charted bitterness that would sweep her away.


Her late night journeys through arcades and gardens of her parent's hacienda were no longer merged with despair over her transformation. Her "eye" seemed secondary, the unreality of its rule over her life less stark, and the exaltation her parent's friends secretly felt over the disfigurement grew more narrow.


But where to start? And who to tell?


The image of that "painter" opening her dead friend's eye. Its violation left Erina feeling as if she were scratching in a glare of helplessness for months. In her nights of futility she began to think of herself as this kind of painter, applying her whole breath to another kind of shadow beyond the shadow she was slowly becoming.


She ordered paper, ink, various pens knowing this first act of extraction could draw no overt attentions. She had been crushed once for her wandering eye. To be crushed as a woman wandering, she understood, into forbidden acts would be to be twice robbed, the second thievery borne of her own possible carelessness.


She waited months. Her mother found these things in a delivery of fine linens from Mexico City. Erina arranged the placement of the items to seem an accident.


"Erina," her mother said, a few days after examining the expensive rare cloth she ordered, "there are some misplaced curios here. Do you want to see them?" The daughter was hesitant, knowing precisely how her life depended upon what her reply might attract.


"Yes. What is it?" Erina responded letting the edginess of her voice burn away into the heavier firmness of the gardens where she often sat.


"Some ink and paper. Oh, and some pens too." Her mother's surprise and tone offered the daughter a comfort that had lain dead for years.


"Could someone have sent them by mistake. Shouldn't it be sent back?" Erina asked.


"To whom. Or where? The loss is final." Her mother's words cold as a centipede, enveloping both of them in the riddle.


Erina waited. A season. It made no difference. Let the moment be nondescript, she thought; a mid-morning lull. In April the sun will fill and the artist's things be nearly forgotten in their preservation as her mother's store of clutter. Insects can flutter, lizards become curious and hungry. She knew the cupboard, the shelf.



III


Her first attempts at "drawing" were a misery for her. Nothing seemed to yield. Her fingers felt wrenched, wrists fused. Her eye "spineless"; the word matching her feelings of dry recoil against each gesture of labor. "The blood in my fingertips feels like swollen scabs," she wrote in her notebook, wondering how to hold these tools which further lamed and aroused her. How many hours? Years? She devised "lessons" for herself in a corner of her mother's large garden. Rather than drawing on paper, she drew directly on the ground with the sharpened edge of a twig she'd found, smoothed the dirt and concentrated on her immediate surroundings. What flew, grew, and died in that exact corner. Erasing, drawing, erasing with the palms of her hands, bulge of her forearms letting the coldness of the soil find her.

Weeks passed. Months. She noticed a beginning, as yet uncertain fact; she did not feel so condemned and ugly. Her hands were stronger, fingers no longer the ruins she thought they were. There was also an image in the dirt before her; a flower with its stem, a small lizard hiding under the umbrella of the petals. The tight instance recorded with a nervous line which didn't fill her with shame. It was spare, clear, a little ragged, but she couldn't remember having done it. "And what form of mockery is this?" Erina asked herself, stumbling upon this trick of mind, and letting it further inflame her.


Rebecca also watched. The Mazatec servant was told to water and weed, attend to the main adjacent kitchen, help prepare meals, gather herbs, observe the young "mistress" from a distance and report to the "cook." But report what of the apparently "broken" and miserable patrona who seemed to drift into unshrinkable increase, moving from an almost feeble twilight to a perch, as if a newly proportioned and hungry nestling.


In early afternoons Erina abandoned her corner for siesta, and migrated to household interiors. Rebecca waited, sometimes for hours, letting her labors dictate where and how she moved, pressing at Erina's corner lightly. The dirt was always smoothed over and Rebecca, though afraid to over-linger, drew water from the garden well, poured the nourishment onto the plants in that corner as if it were any other part of the garden. Erina in late afternoon hours of a September day in her mother's second storey sewing parlor turned toward her "Dirt Pile" as she called it, and watched the servant girl attend to the plants there and shyly look down at the erased ground. The girl's labor seemed ordinary. Erina turned away.


At the end of that month Erina saw the servant girl again. Saw her do the same things.


"Are these orders?" she asked herself, knowing what her parents wanted to know.


Each girl in her stealth began a watch.


Erina observed no visible patterns to Rebecca's visits. She listened for household rumors. There were none.


In a late twilight of the following July Rebecca filled ceramic jugs she made with water. The day's labors stranded her in exhaustion but she carried the heavy cool things to herbs and roses, careful not to whet leafs or expose tomatoes, peppers, various squashes to night rot. Orange, lemon, and fig trees demanded a similar care. She did not waste a single mid-summer drop. Though tired, she found in watering a sudden renewal. Birds came to watch and hover and she didn't have to dig far into garden dirt for insect larvae or worms she set out on garden walls for birds to eat. Her end of day moments provided a suspension and freshness that lingered for her even in the repetitive days of heat strain and blisters.


The temperature was heavy on this day. Night dissipated nothing of its hardness which also carried vagueries of a deep burning that comes when sun ravenously feeds on little edges, its odors tart and sharp and never to be ignored. Erina watched the thin girl, nearly breathless, but still lifting, pouring, managing yet a new pattern as she approached the "corner" and began to water there. She looked down, as always quickly, at the dirt, at an arrow drawn there pointing toward the house. Rebecca looked away, poured the remaining precious gallons of water, placed empty vessels on the ground below fine weeding and cultivating she'd done in each raised garden segment. She turned toward the arrow, toward the immediate wall of the house, and let her eyes move up to a second storey window where she saw a silhouette, then Erina's face.


Erina in those months watched too as Rebecca kept the garden, shaped it for birds and insects, light and air, saw this was not random or accidental; watched the servant concentrate on the small, the unnoticed and what began to emerge from those charmed, unhurried labors. She saw death was as everywhere in that garden as life. Rebecca took account of each dead thing and either left its space empty or brought chicken manure and mixed it with soil and let that place wait. Her care was not boisterous, drew no eye nor sucked breath of unwanted surprise.


"Whose corner is whose?" Erina asked herself, growing less weary.


On that day she drew the arrow. Nothing more. Knowing both their lives depended on it.



IV


There was no single event. Nothing for attention to gather and produce its frame of whispers in that world. Erina let a weightless, trimmed suggestion loose, indistinct as the flit of a lizard diving for shadows.


"Mother. Can we take the carriage to market one day next week?"


"For why?" her mother asked.


"For seeds and flowers. See vendors like we used to?"


The mother remembered these things fascinated this daughter. Indian women coming from their far mountains and valleys, carrying, beyond their goods, their ancient arts of bargaining, old excited intelligences uncovered for those hours which Erina's mother thought repulsive, but harmless as she considered earlier excursions with the Mazatec servant, the one confined to kitchen, to garden because of her apparent aptitude. But more. Her passivity and faintness pleased the mother who did not want the thick hopelessness of other servants making her feel suspended in her own household, "Like a lemon," she thought, "in a bat's mouth," and shuddering in her own sensations.


She knew her daughter admired beautifully woven baskets of varying sizes, color patterns. Wondered aloud if these women were mathematicians hoarding catagories of numbers so peculiar, so complete that their coldness would allow only these appearances. Blind seed women, wrinkled female twins who counted seed and seed weight with fingertips so parched they seemed to outrace the intricate fears and murder lurking in the countryside. Butcheresses deftly and gracefully breaking necks of chickens, the birds hovering headless, squirting blood there in the women's hands. Sellers of orange and green, purple and brown chocolate with flavors of river beds.


"Maybe older than water, eh Mama?" the imaginative girl speculated in wonders her mother hoped could be delicately crushed for her daughter's sake, for the sake of future nuns and priests who would surely, she felt, grow scornful of a too obvious intelligence not properly nipped by a mother such as herself.


A servant was ordered to clean and ready a simple black carriage, prepare horses, reigns, bridles, a vaquero for escort; Rebecca told she was to go with the Matron and her daughter. A Saturday, September of 1728. Erina, twenty years old. Her mother planned to place her in a convent by the age of twenty-five in Mexico or Spain. The trouble of it had licked the mother's flesh half away. The father desired an earlier beginning of exile. "To lessen sorrow. Let the bleeding begin so it can end," he proposed to his wife one night in their quarters. The mother stiffened. Said hardly a word for over a month. The marriage curdled.


There had been yet another plague in the villages. The countryside looked like a spit up bone. Crops and soil nothing more than scabbed combinations; "Mud to dust. Dust to mud. This trickle of words," Erina thought as she looked out, "as easily ready to dry up," catching herself in mid-thought, shamed over her own perceptions knowing partially the burdens she was to her mother who had to explain this curious daughter to herself, then to friends and visitors, feeling as if each word were covered with lice, the back of her throat brackish and cracked.


Children in small clumps wandering river and stream beds stared at the simple carriage. One boy threw a stone at the two overly groomed horses, then seemed to partially collapse from his exertions. The horses flinched, steadied themselves. The three women watched other children gather over their suddenly fallen companion. Yellow Fever. The vomito negro? None of them could see properly from their distance. Or rabies? They saw two staggering cows in a previous arroyo, no more than two miles from this village. Was it the dreaded stage of paralysis for the boy which might explain his behavior? A nun who came to see Erina at the request of the father brought news of a previous outbreak to their household. "Watch the horses," she warned. "And bulls. If they become docile. Some say a child can be bitten and for almost a year nothing will happen. In others it can only be days. I have seen both" as she touched her cross, sucked lightly at her astonishment, recalling her years of service among the poor.


Erina found herself at ease with this elder. Her disciplined yet humorous charm lingered in their home after the woman left. One hardly recalled her limp. Rather her manners and self assurance were a gentle stimulant. Erina's mother became even more silent knowing her husband's subtleties and arrangements. The visit of this nun made her seethe.


As they neared Oaxaca roads were nearly choked with Indians a-foot, their foreheads strapped, balancing weight of heavy sacks, both women and men bent forward in a lean, concentrating on each foot, one misstep could mean broken ankle or leg, though they held themselves in a moist watchfulness against dust, against exhaustion and seemed to nearly dissolve. Erina's mother pulled herself away from her momentary stare at these pobrecitos, crossed herself quickly for she had told her daughter "the Infant runs but Dread comes as a wide, slow river." There were other carriages in front and behind, carts, horsemen. Erina's mother pulled the curtains to avoid dust, human and animal waves. She checked and straightened Erina first, then herself, tidied Rebecca as nothing more than a barren afterthought. Noises outside were muffled, but one could hear clatter, creaks of loaded wagons, straining horses, snap of whips, press of muscles. Bells of the cathedral began their chimes as Erina's mother directed the driver toward outer precincts of the zocalo where she knew her husband waited. There were men from the great bull ring of Mexico City who came to see their hacienda's legendary fighting bulls and horses. Though between the parents there was little talk, Erina and her mother knew the family business and traditions, adored the bulls and horses. She wanted to surprise her daughter with the spectacle of a sale. Purchase of an animal meant great prestige for their ganadera. Fierce blood and hard malevolence attracted emissaries even from Spain.


All three heard the father's approaching footsteps as his strained, dim-faced wife drew back the curtains. Their exchange of syllables was done, Erina thought years later, as if each had scraped a partially swallowed spider.


The mother directed her driver to the southern edges of the city into a maze of corrals planted there for sale and inspection of animals once every three years.

"Bulls, Mama?" Erina whispered.


"Yes, My child," her mother formally spoke, allowing her lips to change back from stone to flesh. Rebecca let her eyes fall on Erina's lap. The daughter let her fingers roll tight into small fists held forefinger to forefinger on her thighs. The servant bathed in anticipation and dark intensities of these matrons, felt herself begin to shudder. Might she be indentured to another household and if this were so, where? Vomit rose up and burned the back of her nostrils.


The older woman drew back the curtains once more. There were thunderheads rising behind the plateau of pyramids but the segment of sky above them was hard blue. As they approached the corrals they saw men riding savagely fine Andulusian mares, short tempered, fearsomely smart as their Arabian ancestors. The passage of their carriage made the horses stamp in near rage, the riders on them relaxed and superb fingering reins as if those leathers were flexing/unflexing snakes born of necks, jaws, defiantly bulging horse eyes.


"Blood smell" Erina spoke almost involuntarily, leaning forward to see the graceful, bold fury of these horses bred for bull rings, ready to bite, ready to kick eternity itself to a pulp, Erina thought, and let her gaze fall on the young woman whose dark skin was drawn taut over temples and chin. The wide face stern with loneliness, but unbroken, jarred Erina as the other woman returned her gaze.


"Your father. There he is!" The mother could not hold her rush of language as she waited for the driver to open the carriage door, allow them to step down. The horses seemed like spilled fire, combed to a sheen, nostrils flaring with stinging hatred over scents of men and bulls. They were corner crazed and nearly lathered at hearing bellows of still unseen tethered bulls and bull piss caught in air made the horses swirl and kick. Vaqueros, including Erina's father, were gathered and relaxed in their silver braided saddles pulse to pulse with enraged rhythms of the beasts underneath them. There were puddles of horse piss to be stepped around. Rebecca was frightened by the streamlined, terrible bulk of the Andulusians, especially the wild blood raw farts of a magnificent mare kicking and snorting not more than twenty feet from where they stood, the animal's malevolence and lust made Rebecca want to shrink in a current of abondonment.


The father refused to hide the world of the ganedera from either daughter or wife. The two women were composed and watchfully held their ground as riders and animals shredded air around them waiting for the appearance of the bulls. He felt helplessly proud as he watched the women stand, hard in their courage and full dresses, as the horses bit at each other, knowing their riders, wanting to feel the human rage in squeezing knees and thighs. To fight the bulls required this. No animal needed the spur, though metal there was to draw horse blood further, more elaborately. There would be no killing today. Only inspection and buying. Erina heard her father calling to his silver mare's temporary rider, saw him motion the vaquero to a corral built in the form of a bullring. The horse moving toward the enclosure spun, snapped its back and neck, eyes blared with cold murder, tail swishing, the grace of it sinister, viciously weightless, and as the animal and rider passed the threshold the horse's body flexed into a smooth, nearly awful prance, as if deliberately honing its own savageries, carrying the few spectators, vaqueros, and other horses with it, scouring the so far empty death arena as if it were no more than the tongue of hummingbird.


Erina noticed two well dressed strangers descend from a large carriage not far from her own. Both gone jowl heavy, were of medium height, and affected the latest fashion of Mexico City. They talked only to themselves, stood apart, had the accents of Madrienos, flaunted the syllables just enough to be heard as they moved toward the main corral to judge horse and bull flesh for possible inclusion either in the great arena of the Colonial capitol for the Viceroy's pleasure or to be seen in Spain as evidence of the limited but interesting breeding lines emerging out of the obscure provinces of the New World. But the three women and horsemen around them did notice, were alerted by the strained indifference of these visitors who wore their justacorps under the not yet too agressive sun, their dark grey coats narrow at shoulders and sleeves cut tight to arms. Erina's mother took a studied measure of the sleeve cuffs nearly folded to elbows; the hanging fabric of the coats descending as an open skirt to the knees. She looked even more carefully at the "gilet" or waistcoats buttoned down to waistline and there evenly flaring out as an inverted V extending around upper thighs and buttocks. She smirked at these too carefully polished meat buyers as she thought of others like them who came for the harvests her family had bred for nearly six generations and its traditions her husband married into. She appraised the flesh expertly; both the non-human and this other directing her gaze further to the buttonholes of the gilets embroidered with swirls of gold thread and the cravats of delicate lace studiedly twisted to emphasize male chins and necks, male skin pronounced as a complimentary frill which allowed her to snap open her fan, brush her face with just enough air. Both wore stockings, one pair blue, the other yellow, pulled over the hems of their knee-length breeches bordered at the folds by black silk hems.


Erina's father took his moment too to watch the strangers, so archly suave before piss puddle and horse shit, providing laughless comedy. They seemed like Inquisitors able to work a form of suffocation, so old after the piled decades. To him they were preening wasps cleaning their antennae as they stepped in their square toed high heels, but real.


And the mother moved her fan down over her breasts, fluttered the relieving wisps of air over her neck as she focused on the "allonge" of the heavier one, his large curly wig hanging below his shoulders with its two fattened wings rising nearly four inches above his hairline. She tightened her fingers with the increased motion of her fan. The other's wig was more in keeping with newest styles as she knew, distant as she was from the capitol. His was smaller, though equally curly, and hung just below ear-line. They both wore dark tricorn hats embroidered with expensive silver thread at the edges and assisted themselves with ivory and jade in-laid walking sticks. "Probably from China," the father mused to himself as he called for the vaquero, mounted his aging bull-killing mare, to better observe these men, who turned their eyes on the horseflesh underneath him which still had its taste for combat. The one missing and most announcable item: their swords which Erina and her mother knew would have been as the swirling gold threads of their waistcoats elaborately embroidered, advertising their importance. Neither one wore gloves, and as their audience knew, felt they had to.


One, who wore the larger allonge, stopped, turned in a haughty appraising circle and asked, "Senor Castro. Where is he?" He let the question and its varnished boredom drift, Erina thought, like a claw as she watched her father dismount from his dangerous mare, walk toward the visitors, and standing before them, wordlessly bowed.


The two, spent by mid-day heat, were taken to an open tent where they could more easily measure horses and bulls, be served refreshment. Fruit was brought to them on silver trays, oranges and grapes, cheese from the Castro ganadera; fresh baked bread, some water in a fine, hand-formed ceramic pitcher of Rebecca's to keep the water cool. The Mazatec, taking notice of the object, felt an involuntary chill of shame, folded her arms quickly over her breasts to still her alarm, then caught Erina watching her with so frank a reassuring gaze she nearly blushed.
At that moment three egrets swooped over their heads, startling men and horses; two cocks fighting for a hen, wing-grappled and luminous in their rigid bird angers and nearly crashed into the tent. The smaller more fashionable man in his surprised revulsion over the sudden taut-fleshed bird-storm fell over backwards in his chair and rose up sputtering in an over-elegant rage; waited for his friend to help straighten coat and wig and breeches, each flickering over the other in such smooth disgust Erina's mother had to check her own audible sneer.


Servants ran to the strangers, brushing crumbs and spilled food. The two waited sullenly for re-supplied trays in the harshening scents of the sun-grazed afternoon. In that narrow drift of scattered gazes and tensions Erina was able to stand next to Rebecca, take her hand. Both women grew breathless, their web of fingers tightened as they watched Senor Castro talk to the strangers, helping them with a thoughtful relieving ease to reclaim their possession of the afternoon, calling the least attention to himself. Senora Castro's lips flattened over her teeth in a fiery admiration for this man's natural gifts and both the younger women understood instantly how this mother and father had drawn themselves into each other's lives. And it was that moment, Erina knew, that freed her for Rebecca and the things to come, as the daughter knowingly eased her grip and stepped back to her mother's side.


The father signaled for his horse and an attendant vaquero. He spoke briefly, pointed, then remounted his silver mare and rode to the edge of the ring shaped corral, letting his horse rear and kick her front hoofs, its clutch of rage held to shoulders, curled ears, snort smoldered nostrils.


A bull bellowed. Both humans and horses turned in the direction of the heavy, low threat. There were four. Each was let into a separate corral. One was white with light brown patches. The remaining, black. Erina knew by their almost iridescent nervousness they'd just been brought from the wild barancas and arroyos of her parent's lands where they'd learned to survive jaguars and lions; but also wolves and rattlesnakes, here, depending on the seasons, deadly for even animals this large. The other great peril; older more seasoned bulls, unpredictable, gruesomely mean. The range, exacting in its mercilessness, was managed and driven by the vaqueros, both Aztec mestizos and indentured Spaniards who could ride horses, Erina reckoned into her advanced age, as if Death had bit out their eyes and given an extra blind lifetime to carve out their vengeance as maniacal centaurs she had loved to watch as a girl baiting each other in contests of skill with their animals even the Ancient Shadow Itself might pause to admire.
The bulls, entering their separate enclosures, whirled and stamped, twisted their fanged heads in murderous, stiffened rage, blew a shower of drool from their nostrils, lifted their tails and let go a loathsome fringe of shit to register their intolerance of even the nearest moth. These were the gestures that made the visitors stand up, brush away the crumbs of their too elaborate meals. The animals stamped, circled their enclosures with a violence so contracted and hostile Erina felt both her fascination and nausea rising to her shoulders. Each bull rose to a circling fury goring air and lumber, then as suddenly sank into a heavy, smothering stupidity. The blunted glare of it, Erina knew, made an animal even more dangerous, its savagery narrow and focused in an oblivion no one could afford to ignore.


Her mother had read to her, the story of the creature/beast, the one breathing in a labyrinth. Prison monster filled with madness and lust, stuck in some twilight between identities, dressing itself in murder, and scrupulously sensual lifelessness as she came to articulate it through her painting. She knew it wasn't the exact story, but she knew too she had to trick herself out of her own childhood and that her recurring dream about a bull filled her with more distant terror than the old story and what boiled in it. The dream had come early to her, maybe her sixth or seventh year after riding with her father for an inspection of the hacienda's lands. The journey had taken four days, though the father had wished it to be longer. She saw hills and rivers, arroyos and small flowered plains where bulls grazed for most of their lives in the wild. They were escorted by vaqueros and at night they stopped and she heard their stories and ate the feasts of meat cooked on open fires. On one leg of the "inspection" as her father called it, a wild horseman appeared in a mid-afternoon and there was a conference between her father and this man whose first words were "How beautiful the day." The whispers between the two lasted no more than a minute. She stared after him as he rode away, as if being swallowed by the land mysteries and so unlike anyone she'd ever seen.


After this she noticed the carriage moved faster as if now there was a destination, though her father ordered a halt and walked with her over bluffs, or through meadows, explaining where they were and how it related to their lives. She never saw and would never see her father again so happy. Toward twilight she saw a campfire on a distant knoll. There was the smell of smoke and burning meat. There were the drum-like sounds of Tule trees carried on early evening winds.


"Ah. The Noche Triste goes walking," her father said, smiling over the beat in the leaves. He told his daughter too, the great water resistant wood of the "Noche Triste" was used as piers to hold up Tenochtitlan; one of the first words she learned and loved all of her life to feel its syllables rise and fall away from her palette, as if in whispering, the Aztec city might be pulled back to life from either its own sound or a brush stroke.


Though the sun was at least an hour from setting the horseman waited. Their carriage followed him slowly into a wide ravine filled with "Little Skulls". The beautiful cactus whose seeds, Erina knew, were used for rattles and dancing. She thought it a lucky day to hear the drums of the old trees, to be in this ravine where the delicate skulls grow out of hidden twilight dust, and to see her father so happy. She recalled how the horseman climbed the slope of a bluff enshrouded with smells of chocolate from the tree with white flowers, "Rose of Funerals" as her father called it, the lush enwrinkled white of its petals so swollen in the falling sun of that afternoon.


When the horseman signaled a halt father and daughter walked to the top of the small rise. There were two bodies knotted there, their eyes locked in rage; a jaguar and a bull. The great cat had crushed the bull's throat, caught an eye with a claw, left it to dangle venomously at the edge of its socket. But still the bull had grown more precise in its fury, gored the jaguar in the chest, at the moment the great "Tigre," the horseman said, "Smelled its triumph." Both lay in the small lake of blood that had not yet been absorbed into soil. Erina remembered staring at the animals, then at the two men whose faces seemed to go almost corpse-smooth before the dilated final concentrations of the beasts. "Moths will suck first," the horseman said to Erina's father, not really caring, Erina knew, who in that emptiness heard, "then the others."



The aroma of chocolate reminded her of her single trip to Spain, as passengers with her mother and Rebecca, allowed a berth on the "Silver Fleet" from the New World. Seville, City of Jasmine, gardens, veiled women, and Velazques, master, as she came to know, of a nearly terrifying indifferent suspense of ordinary life caught in the "bodengon" as it was called. Rendering people and objects in the sudden plainness of their being alive and penetrated by nothing more than light. She was deeply awed by the artist's "Christ in the House of Martha and Mary." A kitchen scene presented as if it were nothing more than an old wives tale. Cloves of garlic, two eggs, a jug of olive oil, a single curling pepper. The young girl with her muscled, flexed hands, large peasant forearms, work-weary face. The old woman whispering from behind, touching the girl's large shoulder, heavy cloth of her drab brown dress, sparse and bereft, its creases and folds painted as if to catch living motions of the tired body crushing garlic cloves and the reflection in the upper right segment of the painting - Jesus and two females listening carefully to his preaching in a vacant room, light motionless and cold. The young, forlorn girl, seemed to Erina, unsure of the story and its lore, that her life of constant numbing labor will fulfill her as the act of worldly worship of the Son. Her eyes, her cheeks swollen with exhaustion hold a millenniums long skepticism each girl must bear or not, Erina noted for herself, as she stared at the artist's work full of lures and wincing anguish she recognized would re-shape her own life and could not escape.


Erina could not release herself from feeling the tale of the brutal repetition was held in the image of the four fish who in their deaths stare at the viewer as if their four aloof and inaccessible eyes are the trespass belonging to the sensualities of grief and delusion.


She knew this version of still-life. Its open evocation of spare, hidden dignities with their background of murderous seventeenth century Spanish melancholy ravaged her world. The haunted decay, plague, and starvation gave this King's painter a way to tell stories so unwanted in their unsuspected disruptions that they caused a seizure of murmurous curiosity, otherwise they might have been too unbearable. Erina was also deeply fascinated by the fact that this master made no preliminary sketches and had to create from nothing a looseness of brush strokes that made it possible to build up thin layers of light and contour never seen before.


These things she studied. And she listened, enraptured by the madness of the Spanish Kings and their courts and how Velazquez was able to suggest the delusions of those worlds through a single red pepper lying on the table of "Christ in the House of Martha and Mary" and the two eggs in their white repose holding what intolerable weights of virginity and chastity?
And she wondered over the cracked cloves of garlic.


What did they invoke as she thought of the final hours of Philip III lying in his death chamber with piled desiccate bodies of dead saints whispering to him of the waiting graces or further horrors in the next world?


Both she and Rebecca marveled over the pearl worn by Queen Isabel as Velazquez painted her. The great bell-shaped jewel hanging from a long necklace which for them held uncomprehending motions of another story about the Americas; this seething thing found by an Indian slave in a miniscule oyster and nearly tossed back in to its American depths, yet saved for Spanish Queens from the 1550s onward as each successive ruling generation presided over more fevered disasters and impoverishments as if the luminosities of the gem exacted a cold putrescence from the conqueror who unknowing covered his royal off-spring in magical charms and wards against evil without once suspecting the beautiful little American comet which dangled from the necks of its Queens. This consort of Philip IV also wears the pearl. Her cruel, tight, yet attractive face, Erina remembered, betrayed her need for elaborate spiderish feedings. Her joys as she watched snakes being released onto the unsuspecting aristocratic audiences of the King's theaters, causing panic and tramplings, as the two young women shuddered beneath the painter's image.

But it was Court dwarfs who reminded these Oaxacan visitors most closely of their American valleys. Erina, as she was accustomed, spent time at a neighboring hacienda. The estate's patrona collected and kept ancient ceramic figurines in a separate room with stacked shelves for this purpose. There were things there which had frightened her - an urn with the head of a lascivious beast, part bat, part jaguar, its face contorted with leering rabidity, tongue distended, head arched with ancient insolence and ruin - the unspeakable revulsions that attend those who might be stolen and ravished. The "Murcielago" God of Night and Death who hears heartbeats of creatures, a small thing no larger than a knuckle, watching everyone and everything, panting. Or the human face she picked up, half flesh, half bone with still clinging but rotted skin, left eye about to burst with writhing maggots. The object rendered with such assured quietude over the fact of a human face, this fellow artist, as Erina had to, worked against death's appraisal, splitting what reality might hold, into this disinterestedly staring double. There was an acrobat too, more, a contortionist, body bent so that soles of feet press on head crown, elbows spread to exact body width, forearms extended as angled pillars holding a face which to her later shock resembled Velazquez's portrait of Francisco Lezcano, the mentally stunted dwarf, reading Tarot for amusements of the Royal Court, his smile holding invitations of broken prophecies and worlds, the one she understood who was a sex toy cobbling his secrets to the arch of his head, his lips, his hands distended with soft fat, bemused hopeless knowledge weighing his eyelids.


Surrounded by starvation and plague the Spanish Court amused itself with wigs, elaborate fashions and feasts, hunting expeditions, theatric spectacles and collections of cretins, dwarfs, hydrocephalics who were given as presents from one European Court to another. Erina saw their portraits as a kind of signal to herself; that painting be done quickly, allowing for the space of suggestion and tender animation not removed from the meticulous brutalities held so precariously in the artist's fingertips and registering the hovering disintegrations. The one painting which stung her, gave her nerve before the about-to-rot corpses that waited for she and Rebecca's attentions was of the court jester, Pablo de Valladolid. She studied the solitary figure that for her inhabited no reference to any world attached to any known fate she could discern. There was no suggestion of a defining space either up or down, or the recession of depth that might hold the eye or mind to its assurances. The hands of the figure were large, strong, repulsively flexed, and held nothing. The face stiff, impassive, coldly creaturely in its stare. The body held no form other than its intricate drapery of loose dark linens. Its feet were spread and the only support for the figure's weight or being was its own awkwardly grotesque shadow that appeared for Erina and Rebecca to be at once the projection of the body or a probing spider's legs searching for and stumbling in this abyss upon its prey. The sorrow of it so measured and precise she felt as breathless as the corpses she knew one day she would paint. The image's hands gesture in the same direction carrying the weight of the nothing which clusters, sinisterly or not, as the two women appraised those ambiguities, over fingers and wrists. The central bulk of the figure is captured in a flotation, its barren and nearly botanical purity reminded Rebecca of the Five Days of Bad Luck that leapt out of her own people's ancient calendar even to this "Madonna" who to her seemed, with his extended hand, to be pointing toward the early morning flowers his King picked to freshen those hours while half his city died of thirst and prostitution.
In the portrait of the King's personal dwarf, "El Primo" or Don Diego de Acedo, Erina and Rebecca wondered how Velazquez was able to hold this person's deep intelligence and the sense of possible shattered belief in either Creation or God haunting the sitter's eyes and mouth. He was very small and the two women were unsure of what pain his limbs might have given him, or the increasingly limited functions brought about by a dwarf's afflictions that they saw in the markets and rural villages of their native Oaxaca. The men and women who were never saved as "presents" with their skeletons festering, faces upheaved by too much warp of bone, limping or crawling because of leprosy, yaws, or nameless infection, each one as marked as Erina knew herself to be with molestations swarming and transitory. "Is this what Velazquez notes in this painting?" Erina recorded in her sketchbook. "This King's secretary: is he holding the Book of Flippant Negations or Evils in his lap as he stares up from a passage that stings him with an even more austere separateness and despondency?"


Neither Erina's mother nor Rebecca wanted her to see "Calabazas": the cross-eyed. But the daughter knew more tightly what kindled in her; what she belonged to. She studied the jester's collar and cuffs. The loose peculiar brush work, its contrast with the more disciplined modeling of the face created an enriched glare Erina had never seen, even a comment on the most hostile depths of mortality so quiescent and unmocking Erina felt herself without insulation. The phosphorescent expressive energy of the collar and cuffs gave the details of this drunkard's face and hands, his enrapt debauchery and breakage working his Queen and King for their cruel laughter, a tensely hesitant dignity resistant to the ridicule and bondage which ensnared his life. She was astonished too by the painter's command over the dwarf's hands; the left held palm up and relaxedly open on top of the bent right knee, fingers loosely splayed, and the right hand partially closed, laid to rest there as if unknowingly stuffed in a coffin. The presence of these hands, Erina thought, telling more than face or pose of body, as if these were foundlings, uneasy, semi-neglected, pretending to sleep; little phantoms resting from their browse among the living. "How will I," Erina recorded in her sketchbook, "portray the hands of the dead, edge of face or nose, place them in state, and then proceed to give them an intense a story as the one here; the freshly dead flesh, whetly cool and inscrutable, frozenly transparent as some ivory from an as yet unnamed and unrevealed creature?"


Erina's mother was able to glance only once at the painter's picture of Queen Mariana. She turned from the image, broke into tears and walked away spreading her fan over her face to hide, keep her quivering in check. Erina and Rebecca however, let their own eyes drift and be caught. The Queen with all her regalia, her fortune of birth, normality of limb and blessings of girlhood comeliness was the most powerless, and cruelly fate-ravished of any of the figures they were invited to or allowed to see. A poisoned, anvil-cold emptiness and boredom drowned her by the age of nineteen when the painting was executed. She was already five years into marriage. Her face at that moment lacerated in haggard resentment, sexual disgust and disappointment. Her magnificently voluminous hair and dress, the artist's invention of new brush strokes and hand-work to vivify the innermost extremes that adhere to the girl's collapsed lips, the dip of her nose. Erina knew in this Velazquez's dangerous poise and wondered how these persons of the Court trapped in the twilight of their riches could have ever allowed their precariousness to be so fiercely recorded.


"Who was Velazquez?" Erina asked. "to record these royal beings in their most remote helplessness and who showered him with rewards?"


VI


It was the jaguar-slashed bull that re-occurred in Erina's dream. She was often frozen in the starkness of the image, hoping her own wandering eye would not accidentally settle in this region, the bull trapped too in the stifling dispossession of the dream, trying to gore its own never entirely disattached taunting eye and stalking her through wild ravines. The visitors from Mexico City had tossed their silver plates full of food on the ground, wiped their faces with silken handkerchiefs as they walked quickly to the corrals studying the bulls that coiled themselves in even tighter circles, the two men greedy for the rage-heavy animals.


The bulls in their separate spaces shook their heads, stamped the perimeters of their enclosures goring the air, eyes partially rolled back in hot panic. The air stunk of their sharp/luring musk, tongues dangling with froth, testicles weighted, swaying; their anger monotonous and sweet. Erina looked at her mother. Her mother's lips trembled. The truest daughter of the "ganadera" breeding bulls for the Plaza in Mexico City, each flank carrying the brand of their family; the head of a swan in simple outline, its eye a snake's rattle, the image it was said, drawn by one of the surviving Aztec sons brought to the legendary College of Tlatelolco, and who lived to be over a 100.

Erina watched as the two men appraised the flesh. One stood too close to the ring and was sprayed with flying drool. He shrieked, explosively wiped his face and chest, stammered in a display of gloating nausea. Erina and her mother touched hands, compelled themselves to make no overt gestures of contempt or to even partially smile as the father looked toward them, assuring himself their faces registered nothing but stone. He was proud of their careful self-mastery. It was his first attraction to Erina's mother, and in this second took his eyes off his mare, let the reins slide from his hands. The horse always testing, always blindly fierce, lurched away, stumbled for a second in its freedom, bucked the father into the dirt, then whirled, tried to shake the gorgeous saddle and leatherwork from its skull and body. It trotted, looked for an escape, and seeing none stared at the corral of the nearest bull. Men rushed to assist the father, but he was up, calling the horse's name, walking carefully toward his animal which at that point glared only at him as it backed up, nervously moving its head up and down in warning, even to this master, to come no nearer. Erina's father walked more carefully and the horse lowered her ears, stamped the ground with her right hoof, swished her tail, the pitch of horse rage sleek and vicious.

Erina, recalling the scene, couldn't remember her father's small gestures; his horse charged and the man was able to jump away, but not without injury. He broke his wrist. The horse stopped over the fallen body, shook its head from side to side, reared halfway on its hind legs as if to further mangle and ruin Erina's father. But the mare stopped, turned toward the small arena of the nearest bull, broke into a run and jumped the fence. Her father ignored his broken bones and ran after the animal as it steadied itself. The bull wasn't immediately aware of its sudden intruder. Its back was turned when the horse took flight and when it landed the bull was temporarily startled. It lifted its head, sniffed, focused for one deadly moment, then trotted in wayward circles before its visitor.


The two creatures let their hate grow.


The bull was first. It charged with its head down, horns ready to slash. The horse spun, jumped away, caught the bull in the face with a crushing kick from its back hoofs. The bovid shook itself as blood gushed from its nose and hanging lower jaw. The two visitors screeched a vulgar "Olay" at the combat as Erina and Rebecca followed the mother to the side of the injured husband who was watching the spectacle in hopeless pain; bones protruding from skin. The mother glanced down, turned away, could not stop a rush of anguish, though both felt the rupturous angers toward each other over their daughter; anger which had no names, destroyed their courage, and caused each to go narrow, as Erina realized in old age, in loneliness.


The horse watched its victim carefully now, having been trained by its master for this violence. The bull bellowed in agony and disbelief as it tried to corner the horse for a second charge. The horse waited, and in the final instance exploded over the bull's back and nearly tumbled on its side. Unable to check its momentum, the bull fell face first into the lumber of the ring. Its high pitched bellow was gaudy and grotesque as the injured beast turned toward its tormentor, this time with its jaw hanging by barely a thread, and flapping. But Erina could see the bull shaking blood and drool off of itself, watching her father's horse. It seemed to draw itself into a sturdy, certain lunacy, and though dazed, stood composed and untroubled as it watched the horse circling, trying to gain enough speed to jump the barrier once more, leave the victim aswim in its own wreckage.


Erina knew her father let this horse run their lands, but just enough to give it "the smell of the horizon" as he said "and the jaguars to give her permanent rage." The bull stared, scraped its front hoofs. Then it lunged for the horse who had also made its decision to jump, and nearly did, except for its right front hoof, which caught the edge of a board, caused the animal to flip back on the bull's waiting horns. The horse screamed as the bull twisted its head, the violence of the impact bursting guts all over the bull as it dropped to its front knees.


Erina's mother gathered herself as if she were the rightful daughter of this ferocity; its bravery and revulsion the exact business of her heritage. The two animals were breathing. Stench of exposed viscera flared up, knotted the air. She walked toward her husband through the nauseous sting, leaned down and helped him rise from where he'd fallen in a sudden despair. His mare was lurching against the throes of her death biting at the bull, blood gurgling from both their nostrils. The two visitors rushed to Erina's mother and asked it they could have both heads as a momento of the combat. "Both animals," they stammered, "a wonder." She whispered to her husband who was unable to concentrate on anything at that moment but the final waves of blood coming from his horse's nostrils and eyes. The animal was struggling to stand and somehow called out of itself a last surge, balanced on all fours, guts dangling, then it collapsed. And both animals were terrible and soft in their heap, their violence still dense with its purity, their bodies not yet completely settled in death.


"Vive Caballo" the two visitors clottedly yelled, not able to check themselves.


Erina's father turned to them. "The heads. They are yours."


He looked down then, focused on his injury. Understood for the first time his whole body was trembling.


"Erina. Make sure we have the ears and hoofs. Don't forget her saddle and reins."


Her father did not pass out as they thought he might. He ordered another horse, mounted it and rode the many miles back to his estate.


With the help of the horseman the duaghter did as she was told. He cut flesh and leather while the two buyers hovered, not hiding their impatience, then handed the daughter his obsidian knife with its straight oak handle and walked away.


No one could have anticipated the impact of this combat. The visitors presented a contract to the ganadera, to supply the family's bulls to the Plaza in Mexico City.


"As to the horse," they said, "none like it have we seen. None like will draw breath again."
To these words the mother sneered, remembering the priggish eagerness of these men for the violence, nearly shivering with glee over the sufferings, faces flushed and craning like their words.

Erina's father struggled. A doctor, one of the buyers sent from the capitol, examined his injury, pronounced it very dangerous and ripe for gangrene.


He could set it, "But wrist and hand can only wither and cripple."


He could amputate.


The father had become feverish. The deadness spreading up.


"There is little time" the physician told Erina and her mother.


It took months to recover. Intermittent fevers and nausea needed hourly attentions and the one most capable both in stamina and skill was Rebecca. Accompanied by Erina she collected and boiled herbs, cast a tone of gentle care and assurance and gradually the two women became companions, holding their secret, and the beginning of Erina's skills. The severed hand of her own father. She took it. Drew it carefully. Cast herself into the immediate study and labor. The theft done with Rebecca's help. The limb returned quickly without a cast of suspicion.
It was their life together and Erina became known in her world for painting bodies as if their last breath had not yet wholly been summoned into the exile.

______
Copyright ©2009 by David Matlin

David Matlin is a novelist, poet, and essayist. His collections of poetry and prose include the books China Beach, Dressed In Protective Fashion, and Fontana's Mirror. His first novel How the Night is Divided, was nominated for the National Book Critics Circle Award in 1993. His nonfiction book Prisons: Inside the New America from Vernooykill Creek to Abu Ghraib, published by North Atlantic Books, is based on a ten-year experience teaching in one of the oldest Prison Education Programs in the nation in New York State. His most recent book is It Might Do Well with Strawberries (2009). David Matlin is an associate professor at San Diego State University and teaches in the MFA Creative Writing Program.

Thursday, June 11, 2009

Cristina Peri Rossi | The Calvacade

Cristina Peri Rossi
The Calvacade
Translated from the Spanish by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

Once a week the overseers ride on their victims. It's not always the same day; if it were, the cavalcade would lose the element of surprise which constitutes one of its major attractions. Consequently, the day is chosen at random, as are the mounts.

The exercise in equitation takes place on the stairway which leads from the first level of the prison to the second, in a upsloping direction. On the appointed day, the overseers burst by surprise into the cells of the prisoners, selecting those to be stampeded and bundling them in black hoods, so that they will have no cognizance of where they are taken, or of the casualties which occur during the ordeal.

The prisoners, driven forward by the riders, are herded to the edge of the stairway, and their heads, beneath the hoods, jostle and thrash about, like those of thoroughbreds at a racetrack.
It must be acknowledge that the spot selected for the contest is more than adequate: the stairwell, of cement, is gloomy and narrow, and the stops, spaced far apart, are sufficiently dilapidated to blindly aid in promotion the spillage of gore.

The riders climb onto the shoulders of their victims and, if someone slips, he is severely castigated: maintenance of equilibrium is paramount, and the riders' boots, digging with precision into the armpits of the mounts, effectively discourage any vacillation.
In a single file, the mounts begin the ascent.
The riders provoke their victims with whips, screaming threats and vying for first place, but the obstacles are numerous and unknown, the ascent at every turn more difficult.

Many mounts stumble and fall, others dash against one another, shouts and the sounds of choking are heard; those who succeed in scaling the first steps ignore those faltering around them, the inclination of the ramp, and the disposition of the oncoming obstacles. Foul smears, blood stains, chips of broken teeth mark the struggle to challenge the stairway, but nothing is certain until the last step has been attained.

Those prisoners who have not been selected for the ordeal are obligated, nevertheless, to goad the mounts, and further incitement is offered by stern officials who preside over the exercise.
The winning rider obtains a trophy awarded by the captain, and the mount receives a lump of sugar as a prize.
______
English language translation ©2009 by Gilbert Alter-Gilbert

Born in Montevideo, Uruguay, Christina Peri Rossi is a major Latin American "boom" writer of fiction and poetry. She was forced to leave Uruguay in 1972 to escape political repression by the military government, and went to Spain, where she worked as a journalist in Barcelona. Among her many works of fiction are Descripción de un naufragio (1975, Description of a Shipwreck), La tarde del dinosaurio (1976, The Afternoon of the Dinosaur), and La nave de los locos (1984, The Ship of Fools). Her Solitario de amor of 1988, a work that explores a lesbian relationship, was a scandal at the time of its publication.

Tuesday, June 9, 2009

Wendy Walker | from The City under the Bed


Wendy Walker
from The City Under the Bed

Chapter One

Menelaus looked extremely well in my latest invention, bronze clothes. Paris unwrapped another piece of the suit and urged his host to try it on. Menelaus would not disappoint him or deprive his young wife of the spectacle; nor would such a martial example do her brothers any harm; they were flighty young men.

For his part, Paris was glad to busy himself with the coffers of gifts, which took everyone’s attention off himself. He could speak more easily when the company wasn’t listening so closely, could pretend still to be practicing princely sentences with Hector. Hector had been very patient with him. Even in the final days before they set sail, he never lost his temper when Paris blundered, mentioning techniques for sheep-shearing or remedies for fly-blow. He had shown Paris how to salvage such topics by turning them into the openings of elegant tropes. Being a prince really wasn’t so difficult-- Paris gracefully handed his host’s wife an ivory spindle she seemed quite taken with-- but sounding the part was another matter altogether. When he wanted to do so, he held a long tendril of wool in his mind’s eye, and walked his words gently along it. This usually worked, except that sometimes the wrong noun fell in, and instead of “hegemony” he said “maggot” or “ewe-grease.”

Helen did like the spindle very much. He could tell by her eyes, which were golden and glinted, and the way her crown’s points tossed like little horns. Meanwhile Menelaus was delivering himself of some remarks about the shift in alliances among the Lydian thalassocrats, to which Paris valiantly spun out an answer, but the king’s attentive frown caused him to wonder if he hadn’t botched it. Quickly Paris ordered the largest gift to be ushered in, another of my recent experiments, an open cart on two wheels, entirely fitted with metal. Without stumbling, he pointed out its various features, which would revolutionize war.

“It has lately become evident that armies must be shaped anew, to accommodate distinctions in equipment among soldiers. We have forged ahead with various military innovations, not only in the area of armaments but in the very structure of the fighting corps. Indeed, it would not be too much to say that the armies of Anatolia--”

“Oh, armies! Soldiers! One hears altogether too much about them, don’t you think? Tell me, Prince, in your city of Troy, is there nothing else of importance?”

Paris, floating, turned. How could he tell the bright speaker that he’d often wondered just that? When she smiled, merely a hostess’ smile, true, he realized he was staring. He rose:
“The forest’s leaves rustle whether it rains or not.”

Helen laughed. “Goodness, how poetic!” Her brothers regarded him oddly. Fortunately,

Menelaus was still engrossed in the chariot.

Paris glanced around to catch his own echo—what was it he had said? —- and took in for the first time how unlike his father’s palace this one was. Here the walls vanished into painted trees and animals. The illusion was so convincing, he almost expected Oenone to duck out from behind a tree. Tears welled up-- his latest remark was the sort of thing he had used to say before he became a prince. Not suitable at all now. But what had she called it? —poetic?.

It gratified me that Paris continued to puzzle over Helen’s response, even as Menelaus demanded the general attention. He had harnessed the chariot to a pair of house-slaves, who were dragging it around the room. The king easily found his balance, clenching the reins, leaning back. Castor’s sharp profile held his brother-in-law with an unreadable eye; Pollux shifted and resettled his ample seat. Such avian mannerisms comforted Paris and aroused in him a sudden affection, so that he launched into a topic of certain interest, the amenities of the Phrygian wood. Pointing to the painted olive tree spreading behind Pollux, he began to list its medical properties. But Helen’s neck turned, her golden gaze hovering; Paris lost his princely syntax. He heard himself saying:

“The shepherd who does not marry a tree can carry no tree inside him.”

The king jerked the slaves to a halt.

Nervously, Paris clarified: “That is, in order to hear trees talk, one has to stop listening.”Now everyone faced him. He colored, dove back to the coffers, knelt and rummaged busily. He determined to speak no more for the present.

When I heard Paris, I knew I had found the man to start my war, a campaign of great length and many stages, conducted on the plain below Troy. I had long had my eye on that bare expanse, and when the prince spoke so strangely, I seemed to see my idea.

Now I needed the proper thread. As for the loom, it only waited to be dressed. I hurried off to my sisters, always so busy. From far off they resemble a scribble that keens unintelligibly. But as one approaches one discerns their figures at work beneath the conjoined storm of their hair. One guides the hair between her fingers, twisting it, another takes the threads and measures them to various lengths, while the last stands by with a knife. Inside such a web you might think they would lose track of a thread, or tangle them, but this never happens, because each strand has a voice and sings. My sisters invented the vowels so that every line could parade itself as a unique delirium. From what they measure and cut, I take all I need. By twisting and knotting I supply the ululations with consonants. The unremitting cacaphony made me eager to start weaving my war.

The next day, Paris and his host galloped down to the seaside where Paris determined to erase his lapses by escorting Menelaus around the Trojan fleet. Here too I had instituted many advances, which my protegé indicated and explained in detail: the double decked hull accommodating two tiers of rowers, the flared oar, the oarport and the sails of Egyptian twill. Menelaus calmly admired them and politely asked a few questions. He even joked with the rowers, and ordered them a round of wine. But Paris continued to steer him, and fed him a steady barrage of innovations. At length, satisfied that he had demonstrated Troy’s naval superiority, he broached the real matter of his visit.

“King, you doubtless know why I have come: I am to rectify the status of my aunt. Her cruel abduction still grieves the Trojan people, even after so many years. The happy task of effecting her speedy return has been delegated to me. I speak without exaggeration when I say her whole family anxiously awaits her homecoming.”

Menelaus furrowed his brow and feigned surprise.

“Ah? Hesione? Happily married, I believe, and the mother of, of--”

“Teucer.”

“Yes, yes, fine warrior, never complains.”

“The Council—"

“Very like his mother! Steady, patient, not one to make a fuss. We need more women like her.” He took the younger man’s arm. “Wasn’t it your people who chained her to a rock? Naked but for her jewels?”

Paris halted. “We don’t require the return of her jewels. It is her royal person that concerns us, especially since she chose to flee from the happiness of the marriage you mention.”

“Flee? No, surely--”

“To Miletus. She swam there.”

“Miletus? Miletus... some island, is it? Or a peninsula?”

“A port where you, king of its major trading partner, have a great deal of influence.”
“Oh now, you mustn’t flatter me. It’s Helen who has all the influence; I’m just a simple soldier.

You disagree, but it’s true. I’m nothing without her-- that’s what it is to be married to a child of Zeus. But don’t misunderstand me, Prince, I’m devoted to Helen—- that’s why I can so easily feel Priam’s grief. But I’m helpless in this matter, you must see that. Much more helpless than your father,” and Menelaus gestured around him, “with splendid ships such as these you have shown me. About Hesione, I can’t say. Why don’t you ask Helen if she has any news? Women take in a great deal, you know.”



The next day Menelaus set sail for Crete. He left his wife to entertain his guests and conduct all business. Helen had herself carried down to the shore to see the ships off. When she returned she found Paris in the banquet hall, staring at the walls.

Without asking, she understood that he was somewhere in the painted landscape.

“Have you passed that hill yet?” she asked, pointing to a green slope in the background.

He roused himself to try to make sense of her question. He hadn’t heard her enter. She came to his aid.

“I ask because I often go that way. There’s a spring on the further side. And a grotto if you keep on, and then a valley of flowering trees.”

Paris, hesitating, aimlessly stroked a dog-headed statue.

“It’s a baboon,” Helen offered. “Menelaus brought it back from Egypt. He abhors travelling but he loves to collect things. Would you like to see more?”

He trailed her through the corridor lined with alabaster jars into a room where a wooden ram nibbled at a golden tree. A wheeled hedgehog scooted across the tiled floor to his feet and he sent it back to her. She opened a box in which pieces of amber nested, each frozen round an insect or a leaf. She unrolled weavings like feverish diagrams and mats of embroidered grass. He saw wicker masks with moon eyes, shields of every shape, circular knives, and archers’ rings of obsidian and pearl.

As he followed Helen around, Paris started to say what he thought.

“These things—- all of these things—- they must have creatures inside them.”

“Creatures? I’ve never seen any. I often enter them myself. You know, one grows tired of landscape. Still, one needs to get away. Here, look at this—“

She handed him a slender flask.

“That,” she pointed to the surface like combed feathers, “isn’t painted on. It’s part of the substance.”

He turned the little object over. Helen was describing the experience of being inside it, but he didn’t hear. The flask felt warm. He knew he held the sea and the sea was flying. He regarded Helen, so still, arms at her sides, quite symmetrical. In the silence, the walls and windows fell into place.

Helen set the flask aside and picked up a stone disc with a hole at the center. Except for the dogs and gazelles prancing around its inner edge, it resembled the discus of the games. Paris turned it over, no bigger than his hand. He wondered how to throw it.

Smiling and kneeling, she poked a dowel through, spun it as for a fire, and let the toy careen away, dogs galloping, gazelles leaping.

Paris watched her till it circled back between them. By then the banquet hall was whirling and he was the master of the chase. As the toy teetered, he discovered he still knew how to breathe. Light hung from Helen in shadowy folds, deepening her almond color. Her waist seemed impossibly small, the gazelles must be responsible.

“You’re very quiet,” she said.

“I am? No, I’m not.” He stooped for the disc. “In fact, I talk too much.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Well, you’re very kind."

“And you understand landscape.”

Paris recalled Oenone.

On deck, he watched the shore waste away and vanish into a bank of cloud. Helen had descended to see to the proper stowage of all they had brought along: the gilded chairs and funerary beds, the faience menagerie and portable pavilion. Paris had overseen the wrapping of fragile and unwieldy objects such as the falcon head with headdress, the basin containing an ornamental boat, the pink granite coffin. After a while he had stopped asking what she meant to do with so many treasures; she had informed him tersely that she knew what she was about. Hadn’t she been abducted before? -- by no less a personage than Prince Theseus, when she was only a girl-- so she was acquainted with the procedure. Evidently it was incumbent upon the abductor to help himself to treasure as well. There were forms to be observed, he could see that-- and besides, she had argued, the more he appropriated, the less easily could her departure be construed as flight.

“Think of me as an object,” she had told him, “or if you can’t-- all right, I know you can’t -- think of all these objects as other Helens.”

So he had gone back to packing the ebony and ivory draughts pieces, the papyri, the golden ewers, the brazier engraved with writing, the travelling shrines and decorated jars. Helen plugged gaps in the stowage with small items cunningly wrapped to fit into odd spaces-- the more snug the stowage, the less the ship would roll-- her horror of seasickness acting as inspiration. When Paris ventured below he met a solid wall of variegated color amidships. Swathed objects snuggled in the boxier interstices; while long, narrow crevices bristled with writing instruments and combs. The ship sat noticeably lower in the water than on the voyage out-- and this despite their leaving behind all of Paris’s gifts. Helen had hinted that it would be shabby to take those.


Helen? Looking back, I can fairly say that my happiest time as a mother was the period before Helen was hatched. No one knew of the hyacinth egg deposited in its little nest of string, that I found in the sedge. I hid it in the folds of my dress and hurried home. Later that day, I returned for the nest. When I picked it up, the string unwound into a toy scourge, six tiny braids glittering with flints. This token should have warned me; I should have given up the egg then and there. But its color was always changing. It seemed to have been made out of sky. I had to know what would emerge from it.

I cradled it in a bed of moss, a little piece of sunset or dawn.

As I say, those were my best days with Helen, before I knew what she was. But when the shell cracked, and a baby muscled out, I knew how to be a mother. But I kept the fragments of shell, and the scourge, wrapped up and hidden.

She was so dazzling an infant, it was easy to guess her father. At that time she never grieved me. While she played, I examined the shards of her shell, which still swarmed with vaporous light. I thought how lovely it would be to have other eggs, all different. Every day I would go for a solitary walk in the marshes. And almost immediately, Zeus, who reads every thought, came to me as a swan. We passed an hour in the tallest grasses. Not long after, to my intense satisfaction, I produced a large, shapely egg. Its color-- a very even pale green, with russet speckles-- could not compare with Helen’s, but I refused to be disappointed. I warmed it assiduously, and eventually my twin boys jostled each other so roughly, they burst out. They shook their downy heads and flailed their arms, bent backward and gaped. This contrasted so sharply with my daughter’s precocious composure that I was taken aback. Not for the last time. I grew increasingly curious as to who had actually produced Helen. For obvious reasons, I could ask no one’s opinion, so I decided to consult an oracle.

I would have liked to travel to Epirus or Dodona but I knew Tyndareus would never permit it. I had to content myself with the local oracle, which was widely considered reliable, if occasionally obscure. However the shrine had recently acquired a priestess, so that one was no longer constrained to receive a response in the rustle of leaves or the burbling of water. These old ways demand an interpreter, whose discretion must usually be bought. Now I could ask my question and receive a direct, verbal answer. It would be very private, and I could go and return in an afternoon.

Most people expect a priestess to be unlike the rest of us, and this one was no exception. Clearly a foreigner, she was so large, it seemed impossible she should balance on the tripod, which was positioned over the spring, beneath the oak. But she sat there very lightly, wearing not a stitch, her face painted with elaborate spirals so that her expression could not be read.

I did not trouble myself with preliminaries. I had washed in the antechamber and anointed my hair with oil. I carried a basket of pheasants which I untied so they could strut. Then I demanded:

“What will become of Helen?”

I had fully intended to ask a different question, but this one just popped out. And I couldn’t rephrase it, for the seeress had already gone into a trance.

She rocked gently on the tripod, singing under her breath, while her eyes rolled back in her head. Then she began to mumble, and I forced myself to concentrate. Her accent was as thick as her body, and between gurgling and moaning it was no easy task to pick out words. I imagined she was wading through another language, trying to reach mine, but before I was sure I had grasped her message, she signed that she had finished. I had no choice but to take my leave.
As I walked home, I tried to feel clear, but without much success. I rehearsed the oracular aria as well as I could, searching for her reply. The only sound she had repeated had sounded like “tree,” but drawn deep down into the throat. She had delivered that one syllable emphatically. I had learned long ago that one must make the most of what one is given. “Tree,” then, it was. I fixed my mind on that.

And the more I thought about it, the more sense it made. Helen was shooting up like an almond sapling. With her cloudy background, she needed roots. So on the way home, I decided: I would found a cult for her, a tree-cult, on an island, which could eventually be her home. She need not marry if she didn’t wish to, and would have a place of honor in her old age. Some isle humbly tenanted, neither too large nor too small, well watered and with various orchards.

Of course, the word from which I mistakenly construed Helen’s destiny was Troy. At that time I’d never heard of it, I’ve never bothered myself with men’s business. But now that Helen has thrown away all the effort I’ve expended on her, not to say vulgarized it, and become merely the world’s most beautiful woman, who has precipitated the world’s longest war, I can freely confess what I feel. One must never hope for anything from one’s children, lest they fulfill that hope in some nightmarish way. I had wanted her to be a goddess. No one can say that I was not ambitious for her. I flattered myself that I discerned her strengths, and did for her everything that I could.

To begin with, I saw to it that she spent as much time as possible out of doors. This had the unfortunate effect of completely removing her from other girls’ company, but there was no remedy for that. Now that I see my whole plan was mistaken, I can also see that her unconventional upbringing harmed her reputation. People will think that a girl who spends time outside must be asking to be carried off—- in fact, she was learning about trees. She even emulated them. I would look out the window and see her very still, balancing on one foot, her arms outspread. The birds would alight on her, and try to nest in her hair. I had no reason at that time to doubt that I had understood the oracle.

All went along as planned until Helen was seven, at which time I decided she was old enough to begin officiating in public ceremonies. I don’t mind saying that at this point in her life Helen made me very proud as a mother. The day that she was to offer the sacrifice at the Temple of Upright Artemis, she looked so lovely, and was so poised, I couldn’t doubt but that I had managed as well for her as if she had been entirely my own. Then suddenly-- and it all happened so quickly-- there was crashing and clattering, shouts and screams—- two men rode straight into the sanctuary, trampling everything, caught my child up and galloped off.


What could I do? The message that arrived later, from Theseus—- for it was he-- assured us that Helen’s training would continue at Aphidna, where she would live with his mother until she was ready to be his wife. My Helen, married to that old man! When I heard it, I cried.

When I had recovered myself a little, I took some comfort in going on with my plans, and as I regained my calm, I saw there was reason to hope. Helen had already grown beyond my own ability to prepare her for her role, and if she were to be taught elsewhere, did it really matter?

As for Theseus, he might well be killed before he could marry her.

It was easy to see she was going to be a beauty, but that was the least of her virtues. For one thing, her beauty verged upon ugliness, teetering extravagantly upon the brink; and for another, it was constantly changing, so that just as one decided that its strangeness was pleasing, it altered completely and one was taken aback. I never tired of watching Helen. Indeed I begrudged the hours lost to sleep. And she returned the compliment by never tiring of learning. She grew exhausted but very rarely bored. I could tell she needed rest by the muddying of her color, by the blurring of her contours. Sleep sharpened and clarified her.


So Leda.

Not until Helen’s tenth year in Troy did I begin to concentrate upon her. It was after the roof collapsed upon her children by Paris-- three little boys-- that Helen drew my attention. By that time Leda had given her up; it had been years since they had exchanged messages. But when the children died, after Helen’s first expression of grief, her demeanor changed to wariness. She seemed to feel something pressing, that wouldn’t leave her alone; no matter where she went, it stayed close, invisible.

It was very interesting, how she refused either to be afraid or to ignore the presence. When I saw her fiddling with the shards of her own shell, I knew she was pondering her origin. Although Leda had never told anyone what she had found in the marshes, rumors as colorful as the hyacinth egg abounded. I could see Helen had begun to doubt Leda’s account of her birth. Meanwhile the presence squeezed her. As she gazed on the roiling plain or retreated indoors to find Paris’ armor strewn on the floor, while she spoke to him unhearing, the presence hovered unmistakably.

I respected Helen for realizing, well before I did, that her real mother had come to claim her. Who knows why she waited so long? She had just been preoccupied. War puts a strain on the more extreme goddesses. Or perhaps she thought Helen’s life had grown top-heavy with pleasure. Helen didn’t feel it, but many shared that opinion. She was the linchpin of a great conflict, men died for her every day, she was loathed and envied, but she constantly exerted herself to rip the veil away.

The collapse of the roof upon her boys manifested her mother. From that moment her unacknowledged parent imbued the air. Then the day was set for the single combat between her husbands.

During the preceding week Paris had encountered a peculiar beauty wherever he went. She was very oddly tricked out, carrying a little wheel, a crown of interlocking stags on her head. A purple scourge hung from her girdle and she used an apple bough as a staff, from which golden fruit peeked out disturbingly. Whenever Paris caught sight of her, wherever he was, he quickly left.

He always wanted to hurry back to Helen and ask her who this could be. But any mention of female relatives agitated her, and this woman resembled Helen so much, he couldn’t think how to omit the fact. So he decided to say nothing. He had long since resolved to give up congress with deities-- even me, who could have answered his questions-- not that he knew the stranger for an immortal, but he harbored suspicions.

So the days up to the battle slipped by in a stream of curious evasions. People started to remark upon his unceremonious leavetakings, for which he concocted detailed excuses—- forgotten appointments, intimate itches, objects he had promised to return and then failed to bring-- until the morning he strode out to face Menelaus alone. The woman with the apple bough did not join the crowd that lined the street to wish him luck. He imagined he had succeeded in losing her.


After the animals were slaughtered and the priests backed away, the two warriors swore promises and squared off. Menelaus made a few feints, and warmed to his task. His muscles rippled like ropes and found their intention like grappling hooks. He trawled forward, reflections mounting his breastplate. His helm caught the clouds and whirled them around. His forearms yawed like weedy billows, his thighs flexed like sailors tangled and pushing. Then his lungs surged up behind his eyes like two ships, his bones sprung like javelins in the wind, and his tendons twisted like storm sails. Cries like seabirds moaning across metal poured out through his teeth, which glittered like spear-points.

Paris braced himself, marshaling the flock of his will. His hair bristled over his shoulders like a thornbrake. Each of his muscles nosed its neighbors intently, drinking deeply at a secret source. Strength mounted through his legs like goats up steep terrain, determination teemed in the fold of his chest, and sweat flung away like dew. His crest seemed an unshorn stampede, his face curdled as though spiked with horse-blood, his eyes pulsed like burrs caught and enflamed, and his galloping heart churned milky foam from his grimace. His cry was a whole mountain bleating.

Helen never saw Paris’ attack, for his ferocity wafted her mother’s presence so close, she fainted. I almost didn’t recognize Nemesis, who is quite striking, precisely the way that Helen is. A glimpse sufficed; how could anyone ever have believed Leda? I suppose it was because when Nemesis appears, she comes disguised. Yet tardy appearance is an aspect of her beauty: she never arrives before it is too late, and enters unannounced, to claim the moment beyond appeal. Who would have expected her in the hideous paroxysm of Paris? I was impressed not only by her timing, but by her lack of vanity.


Helen reacted to the appearance of her mother by crawling under the bed.

Paris had constructed a bed in the shape of a swan. It hung from the ceiling by chains. The fleeces cascaded onto the floor. At night in the windy citadel, the swan seemed to be nesting.

When she needed to think, Helen retired to bed. Sometimes she took with her the pieces of her own egg, which she had stolen from Leda, and held them up to the light. For the changeable beauty still subsisted in the broken wall. Unnamable hues shuddered across the hyacinth field, and consoled Helen, for what exactly she didn’t know.

Upon waking from her swoon on the battlements, she resorted to her secret comforts in a more extreme manner. She gathered up the pieces of shell, lifted the fringes and slipped under the bed.

She had never ventured there before. The space extended oddly far. After she had found a comfortable way to lie, she noticed a crack in the floor. It ran parallel to her body, dividing at her waist into two branches which rejoined by her knees. Inspecting the crack, she found it curiously deep, and much wider than it had appeared at first. Indeed it was a substantial fissure that split the area under the bed into two vague regions with a smaller, leaf-shaped one between them.

Helen unwrapped the pieces of shell, which now seemed a much deeper blue. Sorting through them, she selected the one with the sharpest edge, then tugged her hair out of its coil till it unwound over her shoulder. With the keen edge of shell, reaching as high as she safely could, she sawed until the whole fistful of tresses detached. She laid it out and separated the long, thick wavy hank into bundles of a finger’s width. Then, one by one, she spread the bundles lengthwise in the chasm, until the hair appeared to be flowing between embankments.

She reclined and watched the waves, fixing her attention on the spot where the river divided, where the island resembled the prow of a ship.

_____

Copyright (c) 2009 by Wendy Walker

Living in Brooklyn with her husband Tom La Farge, Wendy Walker has published several works of fiction, including The Sea-Rabbit, The Secret Service, Stories out of Omarie and, forthcoming later this year, Blue Fire.

Douglas Messerli | The Forgotten Dream (on Wendy Walker's The Secret Service)

In 1982 Wendy Walker, at the suggestion of Charles Bernstein, sent me the manuscript of The Secret Service. In retracing the long history of that book, I’ve discovered that it wasn’t quite yet finished at the time; the author completed it later that year. While I quickly accepted it, given my perpetual financial difficulties and the size of the text, I was slow to publish. The following year Wendy finished a new collection of stories, The Sea-Rabbit, Or the Artist of Life, also sent to me, which I immediately recognized as a work that might be more easily assimilated by the public, arguing that it should appear first. The Sea-Rabbit was published—with some very good review attention—in 1988 (after only a three year wait!). Meanwhile, Wendy continued to revise The Secret Service, finishing her revisions in 1990. I published that book finally in 1992—ten years after its original acceptance!

In 2007, I decided to revisit or to “review” the work—in the true meaning of that word. What I discovered is what I had known all along, that the work is a true masterpiece. But I think, perhaps, it has taken me these 23 some years to truly appreciate its multiple themes and its overall significance. Certainly the critics of 1992 did not fully comprehend the fiction, and sadly, it has now long remained out of print—something I pray may soon be corrected.



Douglas Messerli
The Forgotten Dream

Wendy Walker The Secret Service (Los Angeles: Sun & Moon Press, 1992)

The story of The Secret Service—and Walker’s works, unlike so many other books I have published, can truly be described as having plots—is a knotted tale of intrigue. Agents of the British government Secret Service have discovered, based on an anonymous message, that the King—as a result of a series of perfidious acts the author describes as “an enormous vengeance,” involving a switch of babies by the French Marchioness of Tralee—has married his own sister. Not only is the future of the royal house, accordingly, based on an incestuous relationship, but, as it becomes apparent, other French and German figures are plotting to publicly reveal this information, and so bring down the Church of England and destroy the monarchy, replacing the Queen with a French pretender.

In order to discern the machinations of that transformation and ascertain the timeframe of the plot, the Secret Service springs into action. Rutherford, his young new inductee Polly, and Rutherford’s aging mentor, the Corporal, along with a local agent, posing as a keeper of a flower shop, have perfected a system, combining various theories of the transference of time with the power of opals to produce visions, in which human beings can be changed into objects. Knowing of the three villains’ passions—Baron Schelling’s devotion to glass and porcelain, Cardinal Ammanati’s love of sculpture, and the Duc D’Elsir’s admiration of roses—they transform themselves into appropriate objects: Polly into a perfect Baccarat wine goblet, the Corporal into a bronze statue of Thisbe, and Rutherford into a salmon-blossomed Albertine rosebush—all awarded the three foreigners by their supposed friend and ally, the King of England.

Things go swimmingly along until the three, admiring each other’s treasures, accidentally break the goblet—potentially destroying Polly, who has been kept in the dark by Rutherford and the Corporal about the pernicious plots the enemies are hatching. Rutherford must seek out the broken object, revealing himself to a young woman the Baron holds in a tower. That woman, we later discover, is actually the stolen princess (believed dead, but saved, it is later revealed in a wry Dickensian-like tale, by another exchange of infants by the late-Marchioness’s nanny), and it is her young lover, Ganymede, himself a sort of changeling, who ultimately retrieves Polly/the broken goblet from the Baron’s locked chambers.

Brought back to England, Polly undergoes recuperation, recounted in the longest chapter of the fiction, Chapter Nine, as a series of adventures Polly imaginatively experiences, filled with dozens of different dream images and structures from Freud and Jung to literary fantasies suggested by writers as various as Poe, Borges, Nabokov, Barnes, Calvino and García Marquez.

Meanwhile, the plot thickens as the malefactors, now aware of the nature of their gifts, speed up their machinations. Agents foil and ultimately destroy the Duc and Cardinal, but the Baron, who has also covered his own body in a porcelain sheen (polished with the bones of infants) which protects him and proffers him eternal life, plans to embalm his young charge. She resists, offering up only one arm for experimentation, before Rutherford and his men arrive on the scene. Meanwhile, in a paranoid delusion that all objects about him may be inhabited by his enemies, and suffering from horrible side-effects from the application of his porcelain coating, the Baron goes mad, tearing up his mansion and, eventually, destroying his own body in an attempt to break through his new “skin” to the blood and bones behind it.

While Walker’s story is certainly engaging, it is her writing that utterly captivates the reader. Unlike so many works of contemporary fantasy and folktale that seem to be only half-committed to the reality of their creations—the writers appearing to have one eye on the constraints of the story and other on the enchantment they are busy weaving for the child-like reader—Walker is completely convincing; without sacrificing irony, she apparently believes in the transformative acts she is describing and is utterly committed to the adult art with which she is engaged. I can think of few other contemporary works with such authoritative stylistic flourishes as The Secret Service. A single quotation must serve as evidence in a near-encyclopedic work of astonishing writing. The following, a dreamscape of the wonderful city of thieves, is as compelling as a De Chirico landscape:

As she neared [the domed building], …[it] gave the impression of a
basilica. Its walls were sheer and high, like the walls of all the houses
in the city, and marked only by the thinnest and longest of windows,
like slots in a box prepared for the trick insertion of knives. The dome
rested on a square base, from which a varying number of apses ex-
truded, tall semicylinders on each face. All around the houses of the city
clustered up almost to touch the building, but as its main entrance lay
right in the line of the street, she had little difficulty finding her way to
the threshold.
Passing under the deep archway she entered a radiant grey half-light.
Hundreds of people were quietly milling about in the great circular space,
while the hemisphere, its circumference pierced by many windows,
floated above them. The floor was inlaid with a pattern that sprung from
the center in beams fragmented into lozenges. The crowd massed in
irregular groups on top of this pinwheel grid, punctuating it as trees do
a flat landscape. Polly stood just inside the door a few minutes, accus-
toming her eyes to the light, watching the crowd shift, and wondering
where to go. Then, as though it were the sea parting, the crowd, with
no evident purpose, moved away to either side, leaving a clear path to
the heart of the pinwheel; and there, Polly beheld three men of astonish-
ing height in long red robes, the middle one with his back turned toward
her, the other two facing away to the left and the right.


Walker’s world is a world of mystery, castles, architectural wonders, secrets, changelings, doubles, madness, terrorism, and death—in short, as she herself prefers to characterize this work, she is writing in the tradition of Gothic fiction, horrible and terrifying in its revelations. If her writing style outshines even her inventiveness of story, these two work in tandem to create themes that for some may be even more overwhelming. For Walker’s world is also one of eternal change, constant alteration where humans and landscape morph into one another and, in so doing, transform experience into a series of encounters dangerous for those who prefer tranquil stasis. Just as the characters change into goblets, roses, and sculptures, so too do her sentences arch each over the next, reforming the text as it moves forward until we can no longer recognize a single “truth,” which is, obviously, the very nature of all great art.

After her multitude of adventures, real and imagined, Polly discovers that fact once again as she attends a play in Paris, a melodrama clearly intended for popular audiences. The plot of the story and the dramatic flourishes of its actors—the drama parallels what Polly knows to be the “true” story of the imprisoned princess who has now disappeared—convince her that she is observing the princess and her lover Ganymede themselves. She rushes backstage only to discover a forty-year-old tragédienne, sponging “a grimy veil of moisture from her ripe cleavage.” Yes, we suddenly realize, art is a terrorist act!

It is fascinating to read this great text of transformation, as I did, in late 2006-early 2007, in a time when we are asked by our government to be on the lookout for possible terrorists and their activities, when a large city like Boston can come to near standstill on account of a few light boards strategically placed to advertise a television cartoon series. Walker’s 19th century British Secret Agents ultimately destroyed their enemies only to realize their enemies had themselves been deluded; neither side knew the “truth.” As The Secret Service reveals, perhaps the truth, in the minute foreignness of our memories, can only exist as a forgotten dream.

Los Angeles, February 3, 2007

Friday, June 5, 2009

A Brazilian Sampler

A BRAZILIAN SAMPLER


Jorge Amado Julio Jurentio and Ilya Ehrenburg (trans. by Jennifer Frota)

Domício Coutinho from Duke, the Dog Priest (trans. by Clifford E. Landers)

Douglas Messerli To the Dogs (on Domício Coutinho's Duke, the Dog Priest and Joaquim María Machado de Assis' Philosopher or Dog?)

Osman Lins Pastoral (trans. by Adria Frizzi)

Tereza Albues A Bouquet of Tongues (trans. by Clifford E. Landers)

João Almino from The Five Seasons of Love (trans. by Elizabeth A. Jackson)

Thursday, June 4, 2009

Jorge Amado | Julio Jurentio and Ilya Ehrenburg

Jorge Amado
Julio Jurentio and Ilya Ehrenburg
Translated from the Portuguese by Jennifer Sarah Frota

My first contact with Ilya Ehrenburg, better yet, with the literature of Ilya Ehrenburg, happened around 1932 when I read The Adventures of Julio Jurenito, in an edition by Civilização Brasileira, in those early pioneering days of translation into Portuguese of important books from abroad. The book fascinated me, owing above all to the character of the great adventurer, who is able to master a time of revolt and revolution—to go beyond the immediate circumstances and reach a broader, deeper vision of what occurred and its significance to humanity. The acidic grin of the anti-hero, imprints, in relief, the tone of truth in the resulting convulsions of World War I and the November Revolution. In this way, I became an enthusiastic read of whom, years later I would also become a friend—an intimate friend and with whom I would have daily contact. Throughout twenty years, from 1948 when we met in preparing for the reunion of the World Congress of Intellectuals for Peace in Warsaw in Poland, until his death, in 1967, together we fought ardently, having and living through many experiences. We did what we believed beautiful and just. We lived through the terrible reality of the times, through the pain, the blood, the injustice and the crimes, in search of human dawn.

“We are writers that cannot write books of memories,” I was accustomed to saying, commenting on the atrocities we were witnessing in the torturous space of the Cold War and Stalinism, when the new Inquisition (the new Inquisitions, implacable from all sides, covered with flags, even the most generous) exhibited its countenance of death. In all of this, at least there was a small breathing space, a sigh of humanism, even though limited and fleeting, of the great writer and his lucid testimony, who wrote no more than six volumes of memoirs. In them he spoke of many people and various events; he lifted the veil deforming figures and hiding evil details, but kept in his revolutionary consciousness—the truths, not the cast of opportunists the degrade socialism—others and perhaps even more terrible examples of the violence unleashed against the individual remembrances, when, being one of the “writers that can’t write memories,” decided to take the bit and remember the past, recompose it from his soviet and universal conditions.


A universal and Soviet writer, at a time when these two adjectives were not very compatible in discussing literature, because of the limitations imposed by Stalinism on its creation and its creators reduced to the miserly condition of political propaganda and of the cult to the personality, the greatness of the literature and of the art of the first years of the Revolution, not to mention the physical liquidation of great writers like Babel. Well then: Ilya Ehrenburg managed the miracle of maintaining himself a universal and Soviet writer even during the Stalinist tunnel. Be it in the novels and stories of this phase, Julio Jurenito, The Roots of Moscow, The 13 Pipes, be it in the magisterial war novel and the real alliance with the people, The Fall of Paris, of in the small and very important The Melting, the first book to announce a literary renaissance in the USSR. His Jewish blood and long stay in France, the travels around the world, kept whole the universal quality of this writer, entirely representative of the best qualities of the Soviet Literature in its national originality (or multi-national).


I could write pages and pages about Ilya Ehrenburg, his literary work, his activism in the fight for peace and against the perversions of socialism in the Soviet society; and who knows, one day I will. Not here, however, when the invitation from Enio Silveira, intellectual and unparalleled editor, at the service of the same causes of humanity to which Ehrenburg dedicated his life and his work, I come only to herald this new publication of The Adventures of Julio Jurenito. Once again Civilização Brasileira puts in the hands of the public this extraordinary book that processes one of the most important times in the history of humanity when, at the close of the First World War, the November Rev-olution marked the birth of a new era, the era of socialism. It is a book from the heroic phase, romantic and grandiose, from this first phase of Soviet Literature, creative, with sharp, critical socialist spirit. This phase was responsible for production the novels of the Don of Sholokov, Babel’s Red Calvary, Ostrowsky’s The Iron Storm, The Ruin of Fadeev, the first books of Konstantin Fedin, The Twelve Chairs and The Golden Beetle of Ilf and Petrov, the great free verse of Mayakovsky. The Adventures of Julio Jurenito give us the exact measure of force and freedom of creation existent in the USSR of that time of such generous inspiration. A book whose importance grows with the passing of time.

_____
One of the major modernist Brazilian fiction writers, Jorge Amado de Faria (1912-2001) wrote numerous books of fiction, including Dona Flor e Seus Dois Maridos (the film of which was popular internationally), and, published in English, The Violent Land, Gabriela, Clove and Cinnamon, Home Is the Sailor, Shepherds of the Night, Tent of Miracles, and Showdown.


The essay above was sent to Green Integer for publication before Amado's death in 2001.

English language translation copyright ©2009 by Green Integer.

52909

Domício Coutinho | from Duke, the Dog Priest


Domício Coutinho
from Duke, the Dog Priest
Translated from the Portuguese by Clifford E. Landers

Chapter Five


ADIÓS, MUCHACHO!

Run, you immigrant, run! It’s no time to take advantage of the winter moment not found in the Northeast! The sacristan falls down, enjoying himself. In the distance he glimpses a group of old people shivering in the cold before the unopened church. A chill runs through him. Father Topper, in high boots, gloves, and a black beret, alongside the kitchen worker, is just finishing clearing the sidewalk. Amarante went in the side entrance and slowly pushed the door open. Careful… He knows what it means to get caught coming in late.

The crime of lèse-ponctualité. How to silence the colossal hinges? The priest has his back toward him and is crouching, but at the first squeak he turns, his nose puffing smoke. His neck swivels. The quarry, the quarry has arrived, there he is, frightened, hands in his pockets, his spirit in tatters, frozen. The priest is readying his pounce, relishing the dread that possesses the victim, letting him feel it sliding down his throat. The priest’s eyes revel in that pre-attack. Silence shrouds the locale. The Mexican’s forced smile has frozen, transforming him into a skull with bad teeth. The hawk’s claws open and close in the prelude to the bite. “O God of immigrants, hear my plea!”

He catches his breath; the priest, who looks like a black cane, stiffens. The Mexican, his hair escaping from beneath his cap, still shows his teeth like some lunar ghost. The priest slowly raises his hand to his chest as if it take out a weapon and withdraws a letter. He extends his arm. His lips touch and say in staccato: “Adiós, muchacho!” It was the firing.

The cane-priest, hands behind his back, listens impassively to Amarante’s swan song (nota bene that in him impassivity was an act of kindness): the dirty trick his roommates had played on him, all of them by infected with the laziness virus, cause and effect of a serious malady, namely unemployment. Out of sheer patriotism he had not thrown them out. He wasn’t lying, no. Make a phone call, they were all still there. So hard to adjust to a land where you don’t speak the language.

Suddenly, a miracle! The priest’s lips contract to abort a smile. Impossible to tell whether it’s one of disdain or of some other sentiment. At the corner of his lips and spreading across his entire face appears a shadow of kindness. He went to the telephone and reprimanded someone, scratching his pen across the paper. Then he extended his arm, without saying a word. The note read: “See Father Johannis van Houtert, St. Thecla Church, Blueberry Lane and Elm Street.” It was the parish of the Deonite fathers.

Chapter Six


FATHER JOHN REMEMBERS

That change of church was a good thing, and changing priests even better. (Bless you, Father Topper! I won’t be foolish or ungrateful enough to forget the age-old wisdom that says God writes straight with crooked lines.) They were the children of John Deon, now residing in heaven, then little known, a candidate to sainthood who needed only a couple of small complementary miracles to confirm him in the position, gain his seat, install himself in a church, and ascend to an altar as the legal broker of favors and miracles. Commission up front or in installments. Candles, jewels, money. Their program of goals rivals those of Ignatius, Francis, and Dominick, being an amalgam of all of them, emphasizing the planting of God in countries through which had passed the “Batavian heretics” (forgive me, my people, for it is no longer politically correct to call our Protestant friends heretics; it was once a consecrated expression), sowing the faith and building churches throughout the world. To take revenge on the phobic and caustic Father Vieira: “Holland will construct altars!” Yes, and they constructed churches, schools, hospitals galore. They constructed seminaries. They planted God and made Him grow in uncultivated lands. So just watch out for the Batavians’ revenge now, Vieira!

Father John, the rector, had been a missionary in Brazil and spoke Portuguese like a native. He knew our history, our classics, our legends and tales. All the priests strive to teach Amarante the things and customs of the land, the modes of behavior. They secure for him his green card, the great triumph of precitizenship, which confers upon the immigrant the same rights as Americans, except voting and running for office. For the first time, he can feel at home. Now he could smoke a cigarette, have a beer without worrying about the companions’ joke, “It’s the Migra!” Rare as it was, it was always feared that an immigration agent would appear at any moment to cart off the illegals.

Father John was tall, husky, with bushy eyebrows, his eyes a deep, brilliant blue, his skin burnt from the backlands of Mato Grosso. He liked to talk about his adventures among the Indians. He had once spent an entire night celebrating a new baby, something unique in the world. The woman about to give birth was placed on a wooden altar decorated with flowers and banners and surrounded by torches. Two native priests stood at the side of the midwife, who was dressed like a Vestal, a half-moon on her forehead. They sang and danced as they awaited the child. All night. The entire village was there, singing, dancing, eating and drinking until the child was born. The mother-to-be lay on her back, completely adorned, wearing a multicolor diadem symbolizing the dawn ready to give birth to the sun. When a child is born, it is a new sun being born to the tribe. A song announced the arrival of a boy who would be chieftain of the whole world. They sang, and the song came forth like a moan. That is why they treat the baby as if he were a king. Each one approaches, bows, offers gifts, and passes the child from hand to hand. Only at the last does he come to the arms of his father, who returns him to the mother.

The Indians go on drinking and dancing to the sound of the flute, to the sound of fifes made from the bones of their enemies. The young, nude Indian women eagerly serve meat and cauim liquor in celebration of the newborn. God be praised! They weren't cannibals. Speaking of cannibals, he related that once, at a feast, an Indian man stood up and said, “Chief, I don’t like my mother-in-law!” The chief whispered to him, “At least take a few bites of the rump so as not to offend the family.”

From time to time, a young woman would be dragged off into the forest, to return as light-footed as if walking on the moon. Others followed in a flickering play of shadows. Love wasn’t forbidden, but custom called for it to be done in the dark.

The chieftain, with skin the color of brazilwood, curly hair, visionary eyes, wearing a leather loincloth, was the image of a John the Baptist without staff. The puffs of smoke from the peace pipe rose in artistically coiling clouds to form a figure with long hair, glassy eyes, and hands like an open cluster of flowers. “Erejubê, mussacá Paim!” said the chief, which meant: “Hail, friend priest!” To which he responded, “Erejubê!” and took a swallow from the cup and a puff from the pipe, then raised his arms and repeated: “Erejubê! Erejubê!” Everyone began to dance, their arms upraised, the great offering to Tupã, who was the sun, and his son, the child who had just been born, in his white garb and a golden mask, with fine silvery hair and star-like eyes. They crouched and raised their arms, singing to the sound of the flute, around and around the altar. The mother rose, her child in her arms. She began to dance, a mystical dance to the god of fertility for the gift of a new life. Then she descended from the altar and set it afire. Afterward, all the unmarried women, torches in hand, began running around the bonfire. They symbolized the dawns to come, the future of the tribe, the golden suns to which they would give birth.

The child represented at the same time the goddess Friendship, Tupã’s most beautiful daughter, who appeared living in the smoke from the fire. She alone kept them all united, strong in combat, generous in the division of spoils. The soul of the tribe. On moonlit nights, the nubile women would dance on the banks of the river, where the most favored could see the goddess with her long silvery hair reflected in the waters, star-like eyes, and hands like the petals of flowers, teaching them the art of loving, the mysteries of love. Each newborn child was another knot of Friendship in the soul of the tribe. A primitive Brazilian life with a small taste of paradise.

Father John was able to evoke all of this, with his candid smile, his ivory teeth, his guttural, sonorous laugh. He was perfectly identified with his calling. A double calling, in fact, born in him and his father at the same time. An uncle of his, Father Walter, from the day of his ordination was a scandal who became an anecdote. The new priest stood unsteadily at the altar, mumbling his words, showing all the signs of drunkenness. It was speculated that because of his lengthy seclusion and strict fasting his system had become too weak to take the wine. The truth is that merely sticking his nose into the chalice was enough to make Father Walter dizzy. At the time for communion, his head would spin, his Latin turn to Sanskrit, and his legs wobble in a pirouette as he turned to the congregation. At the Dominus vobiscum, one hand remained in the air while the other attempted to stifle an irrepressible burp. The Ite missa est would emerge in a voice so muddled that it seemed like a prolonged gargle.

The situation made its way by word of mouth from Aspen to Amsterdam. In Rome, learned cardinals tore their hair analyzing the fact, seeking a solution. Any solution, so long as it didn’t violate the inviolable charge: “Drink ye all of it, for this is my blood.” But there was no solution to the sad, bizarre, and comical reality. And many would come from far away just to see Father Walter drunk on the blood of Christ. There, among the Indians in the depths of the backlands of Mato Grosso, the memories returned.

Theodor, a mere twelve-year-old boy, and his entire family had their eyes fixed on the altar as if watching a spiritualist séance. Then came the calling, at which his father, upon learning of it, trembled, as jubilant as if it were his own. A great divine calling had blossomed in the family. Thus had he grown up, the model of virtue and knowledge. And to quote Margarita Buonarroti, his most fervent admirer, when he spoke even the stones gathered round to listen.

The Cunhatãs came to him: “Does Paim want to drink?” And he replied, “Paim wants to!” His constitution was strong; he hadn’t taken after his uncle.

Father John always greeted Amarante in the morning with “Erejubê, mussacá Amarante!” And the response was “Erejubê, mussacá Paim!” It was the first Tupi expression he had ever learned, and from a Dutch priest in the heart of Nova Eboracense… Why wasn’t Tupi taught in the schools in Brazil?

The rector, referring to the sacristan, joked with Father Thomas, the steward of the house, who was also tall and had the belly of a canon, a wrinkled brow, and brusque gestures; his crablike eyes turned glassy when he took a disliking to someone: “Look, Tom, he needs time to get used to it. When did you ever have a sacristan who’d studied in Rome?” The steward thought, “A college graduate?! His job is to keep God’s house clean and well cared for. Nothing more.”

The church of St. Thecla, formerly a convent with an adjoining school run by nuns, had been transformed into a parish. Father John was vicar and rector of the community of three priests, two brothers, and six nuns. The new parish had been carved almost entirely out of St. Philomena, not without some protest and resentment on the part of its vicar, Father Norbert, who suddenly saw his church impoverished by the departure of its more affluent parishioners, the German immigrants. That had happened around 1919. Wishing to free themselves of the reputation as racists, they joined forces to build the new church, which would become a marvel on the banks of the East River.

The work went forward mainly in winter, when the majority of construction laborers were generally idle. Everyone pitched in as best they could, and in order to raise spirits, beer was imported from Bavaria, attracting masons, carpenters, and helpers of varying degrees of competence. Arnold Fritz, the overseer, took on the task of training the volunteers. Celebrations, music, and outdoor dances marked the end of the day and drew young men and women from the Village and Little Italy. People even came from Harlem. And it was there, along with the waltzes and German songs, that the immigrants heard for the first time the future Negro spirituals. Under the glare of the lights, workers and helpers of every type, striving to finish what they had started, moved like shadows among the girders, careful not to step in the fresh cement; to the sound of voices deep into the night, the church rose like a castle in a fairy tale.

Despite the Christian fervor of those folk, a tragedy shocked the neighborhood and complicated the work. That night a youth, with his girlfriend in his arms, had fallen into the cement for the foundation. The snow covered them and they weren’t found until the following day, literally petrified. As they had always been seen working by themselves into the late hours of the night, people thought about a reckless act or something similar. It explained a lot, words spoken the evening before that at the time meant nothing. Above all, there was their position and the spot where they had fallen: behind the main altar above the still unhardened cement, and on the day of the patron saint, St. Thecla, who had sacrificed a great love to die a virgin. And just a day after an Italian touring troupe had performed the tragedy of Romeo and Juliet.

Furthermore, some pointed out an old quarrel between the two families and the class difference; which wasn’t true, for despite his being German, the son of an engineer, and her being the daughter of an Italian father who owned a grocery store, Hubie’s and Concetta’s families seemed in agreement about the marriage. Hubie was a graduate of Yale in architecture, and Concetta, taught at Julliard. Nor did anyone pay attention to Arnold Fritz’s sobs of remorse whenever he passed by there, perhaps the last person to see the couple before the fatal plunge. It was the old man’s habit to laugh and cry at the same time, at the end of the day, following the beers that predisposed him to waxing sentimental and impassioned. Only many years later would he reveal that Hubie, happier than ever, in his tenor’s voice, had played the role of the legendary Romeo by opening his arms, while Concetta was a Juliet who danced ballet and could barely keep her balance on the girder. They didn’t appear to be intoxicated. Fritz had seem them fall, embraced, but since the cement was still wet there was no danger of their injuring themselves; nor was there a cry of pain or any other sound after an epitomical vow of love that they trilled into space, which at the time the construction boss took to be a simple rehearsal for a play. “And even if he’d tried,” joked Dorothy, “getting him away from his lover wouldn’t have been easy, and no power on earth could have pried him from her arms.” They tried to untangle them, but ended up in the hospital, Fritz with a stiff neck, Betsaida with a swollen leg. But best of all, the day after hearing about the antics, old Fritz drank enough to kill him but first decided to confess. And even repenting he garbled the sin so much that the priest had no recourse but to give him a few raps on the head. It was true. It was all true. But Dorothy embellished the thing in such a way that truth itself lied as it left her lips.

The two armed families were on the alert day and night so that no one dare remove them, or even touch them. It had been God, or it had been Fate that put them there. After heated debates, the Metropolitan Curia finally gave in, provided that the structure of the church be modified by relocating a column supporting the nave so that the tomb would be on the outside, forming a niche. The work was carefully and meticulously done. However, a dispute arose between the mayor, the bishop, and fanatics from all over, with the newspapers eventually getting involved in what became known as the “war of the noses.”

Until then no one had noticed that the bishop, a man of slight stature, and the mayor, a hulking man, possessed such outsized noses. They were so elongated, in fact, that they seemed to have no owner and to promenade in the air by themselves. One wag went so far as to dub them comets. Despite the contrast, at a distance the noses even seemed to touch. The worst part is that neither man had realized the similarity that united them. The press was quick to make the connection, not as an insult to Their Excellencies but as something that brought them together, something that anyone with good sense would have looked upon with humor and as a reason for friendship. True, those who visited them in those days refrained from sneezing or blowing their noses, and any touching of the nose could be seen as a lack of respect, bad manners, or deliberate impoliteness. The saying was coined: “In the house of the schnozz, you don’t mention noses.” So anyone who couldn’t repress a sneeze had to dash to the bathroom, alleging a pressing emergency, and once there either muffle the sound or rub themselves until the urge went away. A chance encounter one day came to be a source of irritation for the two municipal dignitaries and initiated an intrigue that no one suspected. When they met in the hall, even before the handshake, a widening of the eyes was the sign of the thing that struck them like a lightning bolt. Thereupon, each man remained sulking in his corner, looking sidelong at the other, attentive to the other’s slightest movement. They became so aware of the anomaly, each viewing the other as a self-portrait, that any sudden sneeze from one made the other jump as if fending off an unexpected blow. Within minutes, they had become so restive and irritated that a simple touch of the nose was tantamount to mockery; the sound of blowing one’s nose into a handkerchief, an indecent act; any position of the hands or fingers, a despicable and calculated form of pornography. When finally they could no longer bear the discomfort and rose to go on the attack, face to face, sparks seemed to fly like the clash of swords. No one would have expected the diminutive bishop to use such a vicious choice of words or a professional politician to be so foul-mouthed.

“This is a question of Canon Law, in which Your Excellency … is an illustrious ignoramus,” intoned the bishop.

“This is a question of Civil Law, in which Your Excellency … is a complete idiot,” replied the mayor.

In the friction the noses flashed on and off. Sparks scattered through the room. The encounter would become the ruination of both men and go down in history as the great politico-religious debacle. The mayor would end up losing his office to a man of the people, and the bishop would be removed from a cardinal’s see to the middle of nowhere, in Utah. One newspaper ran the headline “The Great Clash between the Cross and the Sword” – without the desired effect, however, because actually it was not a matter of either cross or sword but of lethal noses locked in combat.

Based on Canon Law, the pontifex stubbornly refused to allow the couple to be buried in the place traditionally reserved for prelates, abbesses, mother superiors, and other dignitaries. In addition, the probable suicide eliminated any idea of their being buried in the church. However, the mayor, a visionary, attributed the accident to the inscrutable designs of Providence, already dreaming of the benefits a legend could generate for the city. And he began speaking of Hubie and Concetta as if they were canonized saints. The mayor won. A spicy story was invented and his version became the reality. The site was suddenly transformed into the hottest attraction in the city.

Winos from the Bowery, who quickly made it their gathering place, had little respect for the story, and, if by day they filled their pockets with small change, at night they pissed on the legendary tomb. Naturally they were denounced and beaten up by many respectable people and others without any mercy, and every night sounds could be heard coming from there and spreading through the neighborhood. To some they seemed like mournful moans; to others, the sighs of a failed love. Now and then a blind man would show up, no one knew from where, singing plaintively of a love he never revealed to anyone. He would sit on the tomb and in the middle of the night, his voice bemoaned an eternal longing:

The love I sought
The love I lost
The love I dreamed of
The love that fled…!

Longing
Your lips bring me longing…

A sigh escaped his breast as he continued:

I wanted only to dream
Of the love that went away
I wanted only to kiss
The love I lost

Following the refrain, the powerful evocation:

Longing
Your lips bring me longing…

In those evenings of roses
I slept in your arms
And when I awoke,
Your love had flown

Now I weep
For the love I lost
I wanted only to find
That love I lost
I wanted only to dream
Of the love that went away

Oh beautiful evenings of roses
Oh beautiful evenings of April
Oh my gentle longing
Oh the love that flew away

Longing
Your lips bring me longing…

Finally, longing transforms itself into the persona of farewell and passion:

Farewell, Longing
Do not forget me
Oh the love I dreamed of
Oh the love that flew away
Oh the love I lost

Hidden in shadow, through the night his voice seemed to come from the tomb in which was interred his longing. Many would awake and stand at the window until his voice was hushed.

* * *

The church had turned out to be a fine example of work. Never had the Gothic and the Romanesque been united so harmoniously. Blueberry Lane was a nice, albeit senseless name, for there was not a single blueberry to be seen. The square with its immense oak tree looked out upon the waters of the river. The church extended from the corner of Blueberry Lane to Elm Street, with two points of access; on the left side was the priests’ quarters with the directory in front, the reception area, and a small gift shop of sacred objects. Next to it was an ample area with a circular atrium and a massive girder in the middle, across from the interior door to the church. Then the dining hall and, at the very rear, the kitchen. In a second row of columns, heading back in a straight line, came first the brothers’ quarters on one side and the quarters for guests and the spiritual director on the other; in the rear, with several windows looking out onto the church’s backyard, the rector’s suite and Father Thomas’s bedroom.

From the atrium one passed through a service gate before entering the corridor that ran parallel to Blueberry Lane, then to the school and the nuns’ quarters. The sisters came through there every day with the schoolgirls, to attend seven o’clock mass.

The school, for poor and abandoned girls, was an immense square with an interior atrium, an image of the Virgin of Lourdes above the stones of a waterfall, a garden with a pathway in the middle, and a sports field in the backyard. At the far left end it faced Oak Street, along FDR Drive, where there was a service gate.

It was turned over to German Franciscan friars eager to offset the damages wrought by the First World War. Resentments reemerged worse than ever during World War II, and the day after Pearl Harbor the Germans were hastily removed and dispersed to other venues. Contrite, they devoted themselves to teaching and charity among the poor; and despite their nostalgia, they never established the slightest contact with the Dutch priests and nuns who replaced them.

The bell tower stood like an arm raised to heaven. At night its light tinged with gold the waters of the river that washed the island in a chimerical fragmentation. It was perhaps the only place in Manhattan where a church still dominated the landscape. There, at least, the Lord of Hosts still ruled the air, free of the challenge of skyscrapers. As in the old days, as evening fell the bells acclaimed the Ave Maria in their golden throat and cherubic voices. Bells had the magic ability to breathe life into olden times and to pray within us. Their nostalgic bong-bong, before ascending to the heavens, rolled over the waters of the river. At that hour, rare was the passerby who didn’t say a prayer, or even the skeptic who felt no tiny sense of contrition. That six o’clock magic seems universal and knows neither creed nor limits, for the earth abounds with celestial ambassadors on their mission to mankind.

The Third Order, under the command of Margarita Buonarroti, the strongwoman of the parish, would meet to pray the chaplet and ask the blessing of the Most High. One group of boys would wait at the church door hoping to see the girls pass by, while others preferred to meet their female friends behind the church, near the tomb of Hubie and Concetta Maria.


Chapter Seven


OF PATRIOTISM, HEROES, AND PROSTITUTES

After breakfast Father Thomas would stroll through the corridors, pausing and nosing in the corners, inspecting everything like a new sergeant with his troops.

He was the tallest of the priests, a big pot-bellied priest, as they said, with intense blue eyes. His hair cascaded over his forehead, and he was broad-shouldered, in contrast to his patriarchal belly. His full, strong voice cracked when he yelled, and his teeth were darkened from cigars. He punched the air as he walked.

The calling had come late, and he was close to forty when he was ordained, to satisfy a financial necessity of his family. His father owned a business, the celebrated manufacture of the wooden shoes of which Holland is so proud and which every tourist makes a point of buying. His mother was paralyzed at an early age, leaving her unable to raise him and his younger sister. Fortunately, young Hippolytus was skilled with a knife and quickly learned how to make wooden shoes. At the same time, he took care of his sister, five years his junior. He was finishing high school when war broke out.

Unable to serve, Hippolytus fled when Holland surrendered after five days of extremely weak resistance. Hidden in barrels floating in the canals, he hacked countless Germans to death and left their bodies bobbing in the water. He worked in conjunction with prostitutes and other comrades. They would go out with soldiers to make love in the dark, along the canals; when they spotted the barrels, the women would push them into the water. He never fired a shot, using only his knife. He lost so much weight that when he returned home one night his father and sister thought he was a ghost. They devoted themselves tenaciously to the manufacture of the folkloric wooden shoes. His father would cut the rough pieces, he sculpted, his sister painted.

Though not providing enough for them to get rich, the business supported the family. Some years later, Hippolytus, who procrastinated completing night school, weary of cutting shoes and unsure as to what profession to pursue, came home and said he would like to enter the seminary. The old man protested: “No! Absolutely not, you dolt!” At least not until his sister married, which ended up taking over five years. Fortunately, his brother-in-law was able to develop the business. Thus it was that Hippolytus Dankens, with the new name of Thomas, came to be ordained, already close to forty. That day, the church was packed with people there to see Father Thomas celebrate his first mass. It was the custom for engaged couples to get married in wooden shoes given them by the family, sporting comical and suggestive drawings. The crowd couldn’t suppress a guffaw when Father Thomas, at the urging of the local Patriotic League, stepped up to the altar wearing outsized sabots that looked like barrels floating in the water.

He was a national hero, loved by his people, with a physique that recalled an Apollo in a cassock but, poor man, with a voice like “Figaro,” a romantic ass who lived around there. He himself liked to tell the story. In his village there was a jackass who was crazy about plums and who would respond with operatic whinnies whenever he was given the fruit. He would swallow the fleshy part and whinny with the stone between his teeth. He did this artfully, producing a bray unlike any ever heard. People would laugh. Discovering that the louder the laughs, the better the plums they’d bring him, he would keep quiet when they didn’t bring him anything. But his heart would be in his throat whenever the neighbor’s female donkey, called Susanna, passed by. Moved, she began responding to his impassioned whinnies, conducting the melody with her tail until she disappeared down the road.

* * *

“You have to find the cobwebs and dust under the pews!” Father Thomas advised Amarante, the new sacristan, crouching and lifting his chin in the direction of the corners of the walls.

That morning he seemed more restive. He decided to change the routine and came up with the idea of having Amarante clean the school’s toilets, as one of the nuns had taken sick and fainted during mass.

Father Thomas opened the bathroom door and showed him the toilets. “There!” he said, pointing to the most disgusting one, “You may begin!”

Seeing Amarante hesitate in confusion, squeezing the sponge between his fingers and searching with his eyes for a brush, the priest brusquely took the sponge and, grumbling, kneeled, rolled up his sleeves, and plunged his bare hand inside, wiping the walls of the toilet. How could he, a priest, do that?

Horror on his face at seeing hands consecrated to touch the body of Christ plunging naked into the bowl, Amarante exclaimed, “Father, can’t we at least use gloves?”

The uncouth servant of God, still kneeling, stopped; raising his forehead, where sweat ran in the furrows, wearing the offended expression of someone who has just been slapped, he grabbed Amarante’s wrist with his clean hand. But when his other hand raised the filthy sponge into the air, the sacristan pulled back, and the priest would have tumbled to the floor if Amarante hadn’t broken his fall.

Rising to his feet, the priest pushed him away, rejecting the hands that kept him from hitting the floor. Amarante was apologizing, uncertain of what was going to happen, when a tiny sister entered with a bucket of warm water, a bottle of Mr. Clean, a small toilet brush, and plastic gloves. Blessed Sister Marie! Blessed ten thousand times over!

Father Thomas began prowling around, stupefied, astonished, his eyes wide:

“What?! What?! My God, what the hell is this?!””

The walls were covered with pornography. Indecent, shameful things in a school bathroom. A nude young woman and a boy with a small mustache completely gaga over her. Another of someone with a familiar face, though the priest didn’t notice the resemblance. And there, a cruel scene, the house dog with a human face, paws upraised, drooling with his tongue out. He was advancing on a nun with turgid breasts, jaybird-naked, in white gloves, high heels,